1sentinel1guide

<><><><><><><><><><><><>

So Cold, So Wet
by ljc
2/09

Summary: A close call. Set during the last season.

Warnings, Ratings: none, Teen.

Disclaimer: All characters, places, and objects from The Sentinel belong to Pet Fly Productions, UPN, Paramount and the SciFi Channel. No money is being made. No copyright infringement is intended. Any resemblance (of original characters) to any person living or dead is purely coincidental. No similarity to any person either living or dead is intended or should be inferred. This story was written by ljc with the love of the show in mind.

<><><><><><><><><><><><>

Blair muttered his old familiar oft-repeated refrain, “Cold and wet is my world,” softly but clearly as he shivered involuntarily once again. The line had become a mantra throughout the present stakeout, even though the “wet” was absent tonight. Cascade was certainly cold enough that it made very little difference to this grad-student-observer.

All Blair could do was huddle in his too thin jacket in Jim's dark and cold Ford 150. They'd been on a seemingly endless stakeout waiting for some perp that seemed to have better sense than to be out tonight. He shivered once more, and Jim made no attempt to hide his smirk as he said, “I told you so.”

Blair glared at Jim, but pressed his lips firmly together to stave off the response he 'wanted' to make. In the end, all he said was, “Hand me the thermos.”

Jim sighed and shook his head, “I'm pretty sure it's empty, Chief. That last cup was it.”

Blair groaned irritably, “Are you sure?” He leaned down and grabbed the thermos from under the seat and gave it a hard shake. He sighed in frustration and looked pleadingly at Jim.

“Sandburg, you know we can't leave until our relief gets here, and you know this area is residential. It's way too suburban for a Starbucks™ on the corner. There's just no place around here to get a refill, not even a Wonderburger. You'll just have to suck it up. I did tell you …”

Blair chimed in, “... you told me so. You're right. Okay? You're right. I 'should' have worn my heavy parka,” and continued with a definite whine, “but the weather report said it was going to be milder for the next few days! Man, Daylight Savings Time was this weekend! Spring is coming! It's supposed to be warmer!”

“Chief?”

“Yeah?”

“You trained me. Remember? I told you ...”

“Yes! You told me! The sentinel was right!” Blair sat fuming for several minutes before his curiosity got the better of him. “How did you know? What did you sense that made you think the forecast was wrong?”

Jim shrugged half-heartedly. He didn't really like to dissect what he sensed. Sometimes things just were … until the kid forced him to think through the process. How was he going to explain something he didn't have the scientific words to explain? Oh, well, he knew that Sandburg wouldn't leave him alone until he tried … and maybe it would distract Sandburg for a few minutes.

He began with a long, time-delaying sigh, then, “Okay. I had no problem with the weather report this morning, but … you know how it is ... a few hours can change everything. Let's see, I know for sure that this doesn't explain everything that was going on. I'm sure it was more complex than what I sensed. The wind was coming pretty steadily from the west this morning just the way the report said, but late this afternoon there was an increase in solar activity that seemed to … change it's direction. It wasn't a steady change, but it caused it to cloud up and I think that the heat it trapped under the clouds re-routed the air flow; just eddies from the northwest at first. Then later, just before we left the loft it was coming out of the north.”

He glanced at Sandburg and he wanted to reach over and tuck the kid's chin up since it had dropped down in shock. He sighed again and plowed on, “It was such a slow, irregular change that I really hadn't taken notice of it until you asked. Coming down from Canada like that, not from over the Pacific, well, I could tell the air was a lot drier now … and the gusts have been gaining strength.”

He glanced at Blair again, and since he hadn't interrupted with a question or comment yet, Jim figured he might as well point out some of the results as evidence of his deductions. He pointed between a pair of houses across the street as he continued, “The temperature has dropped nearly ten degrees lower than the forecast predicted, and the wind chill makes it feel worse. You can see that the stream over there is nearly frozen all the way across even though the rate of flow is pretty substantial, and you can see there's not much left of the snow we got yesterday. It's almost disappeared because of the gusts.”

Blair's jaw suddenly clicked back into place and he looked at Jim like he'd grown a second head. He finally looked where he'd pointed, squinted, and then muttered in frustration, “Maybe 'you' can see it.” When a particularly strong gust shook the truck, Blair looked askance at his partner but he didn't ask any further questions, just shrank down into his corner of the cab and shivered harder.

It was close to midnight when the perp showed up. Blair cursed under his breath as they prepared to exit the truck - at least Jim thought he was cursing, because he didn't recognize any of the words, but they were said in such a wonderfully matter-of-fact way that he felt subtitles would have been superfluous.

Jim would have grinned except he wanted to curse, too. Another ten minutes and their relief would have been there and they'd have been on their way home. Now he and Sandburg could be stuck chasing down this guy Carson, and doing paperwork till dawn. Actually that would be the 'best case scenario' because he really didn't want to have to do this all over again.

He glanced at Blair and regretted having to drag the kid out in this weather. Teasing him in the truck was one thing, subjecting him to weather that could possibly cause hypothermia was another.

“Sandburg, stay in the truck. You're already half frozen. Carson won't be a problem. He arrived alone, and after sitting here for hours, we know that there's no one inside.”

“No way, Jim. Besides, getting out and moving around will warm me up.”

It was at that very moment that one of the stronger gusts rocked the truck. Blair grimaced and quickly ducked out the door, closing it as softly as possible. Jim shook his head but let the familiar argument die. Besides, he'd learned from personal experience that it might be better for both of them if Jim knew where Sandburg was at all times.

Jim had felt restive tonight. It was at times like this that he was most temperamental. Maybe that's why he'd been sniping at Blair about the coat even though he knew Sandburg wasn't shy about bundling up in truly uncomfortable weather.

Jim didn't always understand his reactions around Sandburg. There were times when he cringed mentally at his treatment of him. His actions now were akin to how he'd acted toward a particularly obnoxious teenage babysitter he'd had when he was twelve … a babysitter he didn't want or need. At least, that's what he'd thought at the time. Then there were times when he wanted to swaddle him in blankets and tuck him in, like tonight when he'd tried to pack that heavy parka without him knowing it.

Yet, for all the pushing and prodding, there were times when he pulled him close, when his touch grounded him, when his nerves needed that steadying hand on his back … and a steady hand 'at' his back; when he trusted Sandburg to do the things that only he knew to do ... those times when Blair was there and it seemed the most natural thing in the world ....

He pulled his thoughts abruptly back to the present as they rounded the corner of the residence. They had been heading toward the back of the house and the same back exit as Carson. His senses had been on alert, of course, but a dark sedan surprised him when it pulled into the end of the street at a high rate of speed. Jim stopped and listened carefully, and Blair had stopped just a step behind, with fingertips grazing his back. Jim's senses went on high alert, trying to decide if this addition to the number of people in the area was pertinent to their stakeout and 'their' perp.

//Hey, what were the chances?// he thought grimly.

The car stopped right out front, and the two new arrivals weren't saying much, but Jim wasn't taking any chances. He immediately pushed Sandburg to the ground, and managed to force a surprised gasp from him. A fence that ran between this home and the next residence was the nearest cover available, but it would have to do for the moment. Jim knelt beside Blair and decided on his next action. He knew that Blair had learned a lot since they first became partners. He knew that he'd try to keep his silence and wait for instructions.

When the vehicle pulled into the driveway on the other side of the house and the two new players exited, Jim could easily smell gun oil on the fresh night air. He glanced at Sandburg and whispered, “Call for backup. Get Henri and Rafe to put on some speed. I don't know what's going down, but they're armed, and I don't want to lose Carson.”

<>

Blair didn't get a chance to dial before shots were fired. Jim ducked down lower, making Blair grunt out another gust of air when he pushed him down even further and covered him. Jim noted, but ignored, the 'evil eye' that action earned him. When he heard Carson return fire to the newcomers, he jumped up and ran to the back of the house. After peering around the corner, he moved quickly out of Blair's sight.

Blair swore softly nonstop, knowing full well that Jim could use his voice to distract him from a zone. After the Dispatcher answered, he only waited long enough for confirmation of the address and then stuck his head up. It was too dark for him to see much, but the shooting had stopped. Unfortunately he hadn't heard an all-clear from Jim yet.

He finally heard running and shouts on the other side of the house and figures dashed into the trees beyond the patio. Two more shots had him hurrying along 'his' side of the patio. Where the fence ended, it skirted a few thinly spaced trees that led right down to the shore of the stream. The trees seemed better cover than the open patio but the lot sloped downward sharply at the bank. Even though he took it slowly, the footing was less secure than he'd of wished, especially as slippery patches of white interspersed with late autumn leaves.

A sudden lack of sound was almost as frightening as the shots had been. //Where are they?// It was so quiet he could hear the muted flow of the stream, and he worried that it might cover sounds that he really needed to hear. //Where is Jim?// he wondered.

A faint rustle of sound came from the area of the trees near the middle of the lot, and when he just couldn't wait any longer he finally whispered, “Jim?” His worry sent him cautiously toward the area, and he finally gave a sigh of relief as a disgruntled tabby cat dashed for the house. The relief was short-lived, because at this point his feet nearly slid out from beneath him and he slid precariously down the icy embankment. His frantic grabs at trees did nothing to stop his continued slide and almost overbalanced him. He didn't stop until he was well out onto the newly frozen stream.

He held his breath as he tried to keep upright and shuffle back to solid ground. Soggy shoes and frostbitten toes would only add to his woes tonight, so he walked slowly and gingerly, trying - praying - not to break through the thin layer of ice. Unfortunately his attempt only kept him slipping, sliding, and windmilling his arms until he made an awkward, off-balance grasp at some ice-locked cattails. He went down so hard and so fast that he didn't remember the fall at all, just the result, a terrifying breathless spin that left him sliding away from the bank.

When Blair finally slid to a stop, he froze in place, hardly daring to breathe lest that small movement would pitch him through the ice. He stared in shock at his hand that was poised over open water. When the ice cracked ominously, he finally managed to drag in a shuddery breath and whispered a strangled, “Jim!”

<>

Jim had had to ignore Blair's first, inquiring, “Jim?” The two newest arrivals at the scene were just pulling away from the house in a loud squeal and acrid burn of tires that made him want to dial down sound and smell but he resisted. He did manage to dial up sight and get the license number.

They'd hoped Carson would be the witness they needed to crack a case. Unfortunately for Carson, he'd just become another case … or a major complication to the original case. Now Jim had to investigate Carson's murder and track down two murder suspects and find out if this was their own idea to silence a witness, or if it was a murder for hire. Or, to make things even more complicated, maybe they had their own reasons to dislike Carson enough to kill him. Yeah, just another little complication to make things interesting.

He sighed as he lowered his gun, then he heard Henri and Rafe pull into the street from the other direction. He pulled out his radio to tell them the situation, maybe they could catch those two before they got too far away. Even if they did, it would take a miracle to get the paperwork wrapped up by morning.

It was the crackling sound from the ice that made Jim forget about the radio. He halted his actions and stiffened because he realized immediately that it had come from the direction from which he'd last heard Blair. The second, terrified, “Jim!” caused him to turn and focus his sight on his guide.

Jim was standing in the driveway when he focused his dialed up sight on Blair's voice. He was much closer to the street lights than Blair was. Blair was laying on the ice, well past the patio and the trees. He could barely see Jim at all from his position, only as a dark, and distant, shadow against the light. Still, Jim could tell that Blair had no doubt that it was Jim that he saw, and he seemed relieved, if only for a moment. Afterward Jim would remember that moment when Blair's shocked yet hopeful eyes seemed to lock on his. He'd remember it very well.

Jim had regrets about many things in his life, but one of the greatest would always be that he 'knew' ... without a doubt ... that he couldn't reach Blair in time. Blair was going into that frigid water, and there was nothing he could do to prevent it.

One moment they locked gazes, the next Blair was gone. The ice disintegrated beneath him and he vanished in an instant. Jim raced toward the spot, but before he reached it Blair had already tried to surface and had lost his grip on the thin ice as it fractured easily in his grasp. Again their gazes locked as Blair lost his grip once more and was swept under the edge.

Jim screamed, “NO!” Hearing car doors slam, he yelled out, “Henri! Rafe! Blair's down!”

He didn't waste any time changing direction. He ran desperately with only one thought: to be in the right place at the right time. He followed the course of the stream bank while dialing up his sight even further ... to see through the darkness, to try to find a path, to see through the ice and the water. He thought he saw a shadow under the ice, and was rewarded with the sight of a pale hand slipping along beneath the surface, scrabbling awkwardly in an attempt to claw it's way through to air.

He scanned the ice along the bank, making frantic calculations while he ran of ice thickness, rate of water flow, and how long Blair could hold his breath. There came a point where time was running out and a spot had to be chosen. He couldn't afford an instant's hesitation. He raced to reach the spot even as he aimed his gun, firing it till it was empty then throwing it aside … then he leapt onto the ice feet-first with all the force of his weight.

Jim smashed through the ice and into the water, and even though Jim stood barely waist deep in the rushing water, it was still a struggle to stand against the current. The shocking immersion in the ice cold water was noted and disregarded so that it became a mere distraction. Focus, focus on his one goal. Everything was secondary to that one thing … to grasp that pale, bloodied, shadow of a hand before it could sweep past him. And so he stood, braced, to catch the prize, and even after it's capture he couldn't allow the loss of focus. It changed, but it's intensity could not. Now he held 'them' braced, Blair's head above the water, holding them both against the forces of 'cold and wet'.

It seemed an interminable wait till he heard splashing and welcome words of support, and hands reaching them that had not yet been weakened by the cold.

Henri was beside him, “Jim, man. We're here and help's on the way. Tell us where you want us.”

“H … Rafe … Careful! Watch your footing or you'll be swept under the ice, too. Let's get him out of the water! He's unconscious. ”

They were frantic but cautious, gentle but determined. They'd all seen Blair drown once and it wasn't going to happen again on their watch. It may have been cold as well as wet, with poor visibility and treacherous footing besides, but they managed to get to the bank before the ambulance arrived. Jim and Henri carried Blair between them while Rafe raced ahead to retrieve blankets from H's car.

<>

Simon hurried to the door to the waiting room. He had received a call from Dispatch and had shuddered at the message he'd received. The horror he'd remembered from Blair's drowning subsided when he saw the men waiting for him. The three of them were surely subdued, but they were talking as friends do when awaiting word on a friend ... not friends waiting to hear the worst.

He caught Jim's eye when he stepped into the room, and Jim nodded quickly. It was a sure sign that Jim knew what was going on with his partner, and what was going on wasn't of a fatal nature. Simon sighed deeply in relief, and saw Jim's shared acknowledgement of the feeling.

Simon gestured Henri and Rafe over to talk privately. Hearing confirmation of Sandburg's condition and the events they had witnessed, he told them his plans and suggested they go home and rest. Ellison and his partner wouldn't be in tomorrow and he wanted someone on duty that could help him sort out this mess before Ellison and Sandburg had to deal with it.

Simon finally sat beside Jim and leaned back into a chair that was much too small and uncomfortable for the big man, but something he'd had to learn to put up with over the years. He sighed deeply and said, “Jim ... we've got to stop meeting like this. If I need to send a memo, then that's what I'll do, but getting that kind of call in the middle of the night is way too stressful.”

“I hear you, Simon.”

Simon could remember Sandburg saying those very words. He tried a mock glare at Jim, “Tell me our hippie isn't rubbing off on you, Detective.”

Jim continued to stare at his clasped hands but managed to grin slightly, “Come on, Simon. Admit that he's a good influence on all of us. And remember, you did say 'our hippie'.”

Simon snorted softly, and added loftily, “I'll admit no such thing. I can't afford to have that get back to him. He'd never let me live it down, and you know it.”

Jim's hands gripped harder until they were white and strained, “Why is it so hard to say?“

Simon sighed and muttered quietly, “The kid has given me more gray hairs than Daryl. Yet if it wasn't for Sandburg, Daryl and I probably wouldn't even be speaking to each other … screaming maybe, but not talking. Sandburg makes that stuff sound easy.”

Jim laughed roughly, “Yeah, and I think he has the idea I'm going to learn how to do it myself someday.”

Simon asked, “You, Jim? Good luck on that.” He pulled a cigar out of his pocket then sighed and slipped it back in it's case in regret. He asked, “I assume Sandburg's going to stay the night?”

“Yeah. Maybe the doc can keep him down for a few hours. If I take him home he'll only end up at Rainier tomorrow, or down at the station. That reminds me, I'll have to call the school. Tell them he'll be out until the doctor releases him … again.”

“You'll be staying with him tonight, right?” At Jim's nod Simon continued, “I figured. I'll call the University for you. I'm going to head in to the station and get started on the paperwork for this night. I wonder how many reams of paper we'll go through for this case. You two should be a line-item in my budget.”

Simon sighed and reached out to touch Jim's shoulder, “Don't worry about paperwork. We'll get as much of it cleared away as we can. You just take care of Sandburg.”

“I will, Simon. Thanks.”

“Jim?” When he had his attention, Simon added, “I heard from Henri and Rafe about what happened there tonight. If you need to talk to someone, a counselor or a friend, well I'd be happy to help. It was a pretty bad situation, especially coming so soon after that other … Don't let it wear you down. I know you'll be watching out for Sandburg, but take care of yourself, too, Jim. If you don't, you know the kid will wear himself ragged trying to take care of you.”

“Thanks, Simon … I - I think I have someone in mind.”

“Really?”

“It might even take care of two problems at once.”

Simon's momentarily confused look dissolved, and he grinned widely, “Good choice.”

<>

As Simon let himself into the elevator he muttered, “And about damn time!”

<>

Jim sat quietly waiting. It was easy because the one he was waiting for was right in front of him and resting quietly himself. Jim had already checked out the tiny scrapes and bruises on Blair's face and hands, for which he'd received a couple of tiny bandages. The hypothermia was more difficult to treat, but Blair was well on his way. The warming blankets were replaced periodically but Blair's temperature was near enough to normal that it wasn't a concern anymore. He just needed time to get over the stress to his system.

So Jim just sat, waiting and remembering a sentinel version of events … a kind of 'Hi Def Total Package' … played out before his mind's eye in searing detail ...

… The crackling of the ice that had the effect of thunder. Then that horrible feeling that time had seemed to slow and race at the same time.

… Shocked blue eyes locked on his, yet somehow still having hope when he saw Jim.

… Pale hand clawing at his icy prison … leaving Jim weak, but with a deep gratitude that he had no memory of Blair's face under that ice.

… And finally, miraculously, frozen curls dragged aside to see those blue eyes blink open and lock with his in dazed, but real, recognition.

It had been so close that 'what-ifs' almost overwhelmed him. The most damning things were … What if Blair had been wearing that heavy parka after all? Could Jim have held Blair with that extra weight? … What if he'd turned down his senses, and not dialed up 'sight'? What if he'd miscalculated? What if his senses weren't accurate enough? What if he hadn't been strong enough to hold out until help arrived? … What if … ?

“Jim?” That was one of the things Jim had been waiting for, that sound ... another was the gentle touch of abraded fingers on his arm.

Jim had been trying to prepare himself, but it was all he could do to keep his own trembling touch as gentle as Blair's had been, and his own sob as quiet as his partner's whispered question.

“Hey, hey, Jim. Are you okay?” Blair struggled against the weight of the extra blankets to turn awkwardly toward Jim. Seeing Jim's reaction had made him desperate to comfort him, but fatigue and the blankets were doing their best to defeat him.

Blair wasn't exactly sure what had happened tonight, but he mentally sorted through a kaleidoscope of memories as he sought the reason for Jim's reaction. He remembered the shock of the ice cold water, and trying to escape the ice. He remembered Jim, and he thought Henri and Rafe were there, too. Then there was confusion as lights and sirens seemed to be everywhere, and then more lights and voices in the ER, shrill in crisis. He recognized that tone of voice and that they were being very professional. He remembered being grateful for those voices, and for the many times he'd been a recipient of that kind of care, but none of that told him the reason for Jim's little breakdown? Jim - just - didn't - break - down … except there was Danny Choi and Incacha.

Jim coughed roughly, trying to hide his discomfiture. He stood abruptly, breaking the connection that he'd held for several hours and turned toward the door. That sudden… disconnect … he didn't know if that made it harder or easier … not seeing, not touching. He just knew this was something so difficult that he didn't want to deal with it right now, maybe never. So it had to be easier if he could just make it go away, and since he knew the senses were staying, then he'd have to go. And after finally deciding that, he said succinctly, “Look, Sandburg … I - I'm sorry but I have to go.”

Blair was still trying to find out what Jim's problem was, so he asked in confusion, “What? Jim, is it a case? Tell me what's going on, man. I - I haven't even seen the doctor yet. Has he been in? Did he tell you anything? Am I okay to go with you? I seem okay. Well, I'm kind of tired but that seems like it would be normal.” Blair stopped suddenly and placed a hand flat on his own chest, “Unless I … I didn't ... well, I didn't drown again did I?”

Jim turned suddenly and was shockingly loud in his response, “NO!”

Blair looked taken aback and then relaxed into his pillows, and he whispered, “Oh, that's it.”

“What? No. You didn't drown. You're going to be fine. I just have to … go.”

“Jim ...”

Jim was held by that one word. Stay or go. Go or stay. Balanced on the edge of a precipice of his own making.

“Come sit beside me.” And Blair patted the bed gently.

Stay or go. Go or ...

Jim forced one step, and another until he was close enough to sit but still he stood.

Blair looked him in the eyes, and Jim looked away, anywhere, just away.

Blair sat forward and reached out a hand and tugged Jim closer until he was right up beside the bed.

“I really didn't think I drowned, but it was pretty confusing there at the end. I guess it was kind of natural to wonder, but I see it shook you up pretty bad. I'm sorry …” At that point Blair flinched and stared at his hand, which caused Jim to suddenly release it, and jump back a step.

Blair rubbed it, “Don't …”

Jim said, “Don't ...”

They both stopped, and Blair continued, “Well, 'I' was going to say, don't leave. How about you?”

Jim sighed and said, “Why do you always say you're sorry? For what? For drowning? Don't say you're sorry. Look. It's just a … such a really bad memory and I see flashes of it sometimes. From before and now from last night, too … when you almost ...”

Blair stopped rubbing his hand and reached out again, and dragged his friend back to his side, this time he tugged him down to sit. “But Jim, I 'am' sorry that this affects you this way.”

“And don't be sorry for me!”

Blair looked tired. He felt tired, so he closed his eyes and leaned back on his pillows.

“Chief? Are you alright?”

Blair blinked his eyes tiredly as he stared at Jim. “Why do you think you should have known what Alex was going to do? Do you think I should have known? After all, I had years of research behind me. Maybe it 'was' all my fault.”

Jim was stunned. “Of course not! It wasn't your fault.”

“Then … you must think that a well-trained, ex-military, police detective, sentinel, who's certainly of sound mind and body, should have known instinctively what a whacked-out female sentinel was going to do?”

Jim gave it serious consideration. Should he have known? He certainly felt guilty for the consequences, but … should he have known? If he 'had' known, would he have stopped it? Absolutely! Even at the cost of his life. … But he hadn't known. He hadn't known. He couldn't have stopped it, not then ... not last night. He could not have stopped it. He 'would' have … but he couldn't.

He reached out and gently clasped Blair's hand, but he couldn't look Blair in the eye yet. “I'm so sorry I couldn't stop her. I'm so sorry you were hurt. I'll always be sorry, Sandburg.”

“I hear that, Jim.” Blair's words were strained but Jim heard them clearly, “I guess I can't expect you to forget all that, when I know that if I was in your place, I'd feel the same way. If I caused you to be hurt, I'd never forgive myself either …” and he whispered so very softly, “I've worried about it for years ….”

Blair squeezed Jim's hand and said, “But I want you to hear this … 'I' forgive you, Jim.” Finally blue eyes connected with blue eyes, and Blair used his grip on Jim's hand to pull himself up for that hug.

Blair finally pleaded softly, “Can we please ditch the regrets? The might-have-beens? We've carried that around with us long enough. It takes way too much energy that we could put to better use.”

“Sandburg?”

Blair stilled but didn't let go, “Yeah?”

Jim hugged him nearly breathless, “You have to let them go, too. And just in case … I forgive you, too.”

When the hugging had eased, but not ended, Blair yawned widely and said, “I'm tired, Jim. Let's get out of here. I want to go home.”

Jim almost agreed. Almost. But common sense, and his sixth sense (the Blessed Protector Sense) warned him to think before he spoke, “I think 'home' is a great idea ... when you get the doctor's blessing.”

It was Blair's turn to sigh as he gently knocked his head against Jim's shoulder, “Now, Jim. Please?”

Jim finally broke the hug that had given them both comfort, and settled Blair onto his pillows. He grinned when Blair shivered and so he pulled the blankets into a neat pile on his guide and tucked him in the way Sally had when he was little, making neat furrows down both sides.

“Jim,” wheedled Blair.

“Warm enough?”

“Well, now.”

“Enough to go home now?”

Blair opened his mouth but shut it quickly. His shoulders slumped a bit, “Is this another one of your 'I told you so's'?”

Jim looked bleak for a moment, “No. No teasing today. You need to stay. The doctor will say when to leave. Okay?”

“Okaaay. But only if you get that pretty nurse to come back. Her name's Jessie. The one with the long curly hair.”

“I'll remember. Jessie of the curly hair. Until then, maybe you could explain something for me.”

Blair grinned and said, “Sure! What?”

“Well, some of that technical jargon goes right over my head.”

Blair looked confused, and Jim grinned softly, “You know. 'Whacked-out'.”

Blair flushed slightly, “Oh, that.”

“Well, you said … and I do know for a fact … that you've done years of research on the subject.”

Blair squeezed his hand, and added seriously, “We're going to be okay, Jim."

Jim clasped his other hand around Blair's, "I know you're right. You know, Simon and I talked last night. He was worried about us. He told me to talk to someone. I told him I had someone in mind.”

“Who's that, Jim?”

“Well, Simon called him a hippie at one point. I call him friend. You heard Brackett name him 'guide'. But most of the time, he's just what Incacha said … he's my Shaman. I've been lucky that way.”

“Incacha was a friend of yours, and he was just what you needed, at just the right time. He was a great Shaman.”

“It takes one, to know one, Chief. Like I said, I've been lucky that way.”

<><><><><><><><><><><><>

finis

AND TSBBS NEVER HAPPENED! I've always wanted to write that (and I wish they had)!

From WordWeb:
Daylight Savings Time: Time during which clocks are set one hour ahead of local standard time; widely adopted during summer to provide extra daylight in the evenings (I just wish they'd leave it saved all year round).

*Have you ever fallen and never remembered how you got from upright to flat? I swear, I just stepped down out of that pickup and didn't even remember my foot landing on that ice. The next thing I knew, I was flat on my back, but my hand was firmly clutching the armrest. (I'm sure it was very funny! To someone!)

<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

XJ-Fuga
Part 1 A
Status: Complete
by ljc
8/05

Summary: This is, first and foremost, a story about a sentinel and guide - “our” sentinel and guide. It is also AU, and is Science Fiction, but then “The Sentinel” is, too. the 'science' is only a device to frame the story around. One very minor canon character dies, as does one OC, and 'others'.

<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

>1.< Prologue

There have always been legends. The far flung peoples of the human race were highly technological, civilized beings traveling between stars through the underrated miracles of jump space portals. They traveled and settled and spun through their civilization with hardly a thought to the wonders that made it all possible. Their lives wrapped in human made cocoons that protected their fragile beings from contact with, or interaction with, or even much notice of, the cosmos around them.

But legends still made the rounds of the ports. One of the latest additions was of an Allied Systems jump pilot, lost they said, for a local time of eighteen days during what was supposed to be an instantaneous jump. But maybe something happened, maybe it didn't. Exploratory Jumpship Captain James Ellison told his wild story ... many times ... then requested discharge.

Ellison was a respected pilot, his family's name among the elite of the Allied Systems government. The discharge was approved. Ellison retreated to a family owned ship in near isolation. But whispers of his wild tale circulated, while Ellison continued his search of the jump points. For a wild tale? For vindication? There were whispers that the wealthy family paid off a crazy son and the son was left to wander, and search.


>2.<

Megan Connor was relaxing at her work station, guiding her ship, A. S. The Walkabout, through the last stages of a centuries old, proven jump point. She expected no problems. She'd taken a promotion to captain the huge freighter, not realizing how boring it could be. The crew was small, the cargo bays vast. And although the running time for a trip wasn't much longer than for a luxury yacht, there were few amenities, and practically no chance for meeting any passengers. Only the poorest citizens took the extra time for travel when they could be at their destination sooner, and in more comfort.

But this time out, she did have two passengers, and they were lively and interesting, if not exactly in the mainstream of society. They were headed on a slightly indirect and leisurely route to the far distant Rainbow Meadow Habitat. She'd never been there since they were a self-sufficient and privately chartered habitat, in no need of the heavy cargo loads The Walkabout could deliver. She had to smile at the thought of the Habitat. She'd heard some interesting stories.

She turned her thoughts to jump arrival. Coming out of jump was routine, as complex as stepping out of a lift tube. But not today.

A red light flashed.

“Oh bloody hell!” Megan muttered. “Joel, Rhonda. Emergency! To stations.” When the chaos that greeted this insystem jump became clearer, Megan sent orders flying to boost at top speed. To flee. There was no safe harbor, or station, or planet. No hope. Not here.

They fled on what she could only hope was a safe heading, the next one programmed into the navigation computer, carrying her cargo, her tiny group of humanity, and a message. A desperate message that had been sent ranging throughout the system and beyond. Those it reached took what they had time to grasp and carried it outward, fleeing the center of their mother galaxy.

Destruction raced behind them, tearing space/time in the cataclysm. If the message was correct ... if what she had observed was correct ... where in this galaxy was safety? And how much time did they have to find it? Was there a place to retreat to?

Megan worked feverishly to analyze the message and the coordinates. If she could gain them some time .... Already the central worlds of the Allied Systems were breached.


>3.< Interlude 1

No defense could withstand the fury of quantum physics run amok. As galaxies aged, small black holes naturally form from dense collapsing stars. The home galaxy was type AGN, active galactic nucleus. At it's center was a supermassive black hole. Messages had flown over the communications network. There was no time for speculation then, but later analysis noted the destabilization of one or more of the black holes near the jets radiating from their AGN. But how had they caused galaxy-wide destruction so fast? Had they somehow reached through the known jump points? Or had they forged their own shortcuts through space and time?


>4.<

Jim Ellison woke abruptly from his trance. Henri was shaking his arm none too gently, “Damn it Jim. Finally. You cut it close my friend. We're coming up on your father's yacht. They've asked for your clearance code. They're going to shoot first and ask questions later if you don't answer in your own voice. Come on!”

Jim struggled to maintain calm, “I'm on it H. Let's go.” Another fugue state so close to the last was unusual. He tried to be more careful than that. But this one carried a feeling of great dread that seemed closer in time and space than the last one.

The meeting with William and Steven was something he'd never have considered without the first vision. He knew all too well that his father and brother thought he was crazy, but he had to do this, and there was not much time for finesse. “H, you understand I have to try to save them. I need your help or I wouldn't ask, my friend. I know you could get in trouble if I'm wrong, but I've left a logged statement relieving you of any responsibility. But I swear I said the truth H. You've been with me long enough to know me. Something terrible is happening and I know no one will believe me, not even my own family. I just want to say thanks for coming along. And ... if they catch on and stop me then I want you to go on. Promise.”

“Jim you know I'd follow you anywhere. You aren't the type to cry wolf. If you're right about a coming disaster I'm the one that has to thank you. That's my family back there in our quarters. Let's get on with this,” Henri answered grimly. “I'll contact Sally like we planned and get her aboard to visit Serena and the kids. You work on getting William and Steven here.”

Jim clenched his jaw. His dad and his brother were not going to be happy at his deception. If this turned out wrong he'd be locked away for sure this time. Just another crazy relative, put in a sanitarium for the good of himself and his family. And the good Ellison name.

Jim could only think of one reason to give to entice his father to visit his sleek exploratory jump ship, the XJ-Fuga, an appeal to greed. Not that his father wasn't generous to charities and those less fortunate, but if it looked good for his reputation, so much the better. So, a good business opportunity was always a good lure, and the prospect of a new trade item from a backwater planet proved sufficient for the task.

When the Ellisons came aboard, Jim gave Henri a pre-arranged signal to send a message to the captain of the family's yacht, the A. S. Ellison's Enterprise, that would explain their new slow, deceptively decorous, trajectory.

Of course, when Jim couldn't produce the 'trade item', all hell broke loose. William was furious and Steven was worried and both turned humoring, then gently coaxing, then commanding.

Jim tried only one short explanation then gave up. He turned up his own 'Ellison command voice', “Dad, Steven. This is not kidnapping. 'This' is a rescue. And if I'm crazy you can lock me up later. Sally is also on board. When we're a safe distance away I'll contact the yacht so they can follow, but not stop us. There 'is' danger.” More softly he added, “You're my family. You must know I wouldn't harm you. My friend Henri is navigating but I should get up there to help. His family is on board also.”

Henri sounded the klaxon. Too soon. Jump was imminent.

“Jim! Emergency stations,” warned Henri.

Jim slapped the com panel on the wall, “Henri, send the warning message and the coordinates. Now!” And he raced to his jump station, leaving the others to sort themselves out. Even as routine as space travel was, safety drills were still part of that routine.

<>

William, Steven and Sally were shaken by the news. The messages were played for them and Serena. People known to the Ellisons were recognized in the messages. Indeed, those well known in the Allied Systems government lent their faces to the warnings, fearing they would be deemed hoaxes otherwise.

They were all refugees now.


>5.<

Rafe tugged at his collar, smoothed his immaculate hair and set out for his duty shift on the luxury liner A. S. Gaia. He reported to his station for jump arrival. The Captain was pacing the deck as usual. Captain Banks was always serious about jump point arrival and departure. He knew there was little risk, but it was the riskiest part of the trip. He was quite willing to leave passenger coddling to his dapper First Officer, Rafe. Rafe enjoyed that kind of thing.

“Captain, a call for you sir,” said one of the junior officers.

“Captain Banks speaking,” he said in his 'I am in control' tone.

“Uh, Dad? Uh, sorry to bother you. I knew you'd be getting close to dock now. Um, Mom's waiting to talk to you. About me probably. I guess I've been a pain lately. But honest, I was just excited about this trip with you. But I thought I'd better warn you ahead of time,” said Daryl.

Captain Simon Banks groaned inwardly. Joan, waiting to talk, was 'not' what he wanted to hear. “Daryl, son. It's good to hear from you. Thanks for the 'warning' but your mom and I will straighten out whatever needs straightening. Don't worry. I'm looking forward to this trip. I'll see you in about an hour. Bye son.”

<>

Docking was as chaotic as usual. Simon was glad, even eager to do his last shipboard obligation to his passengers as he presided over their orderly, if somewhat frazzled departures. That was because he was waiting to take his son aboard. Since he and Joan had gone their separate ways, he'd seen too little of the boy. He'd surely grown during this last separation.

He saw Joan approaching with a grim expression. He calmed himself. He wouldn't let her goad him into an argument that would give her any excuse to disrupt Daryl's visit.

Simon greeted Daryl with a big hug, which the boy seemed a bit embarrassed about. Teenagers, he sighed. He sent Daryl to quarters to get him out of the line of fire and escorted Joan to his office.

Simon was rather surprised that Joan only wanted to warn Simon of Daryl's attitude lately. She was afraid that, given the run of the ship, he might get into trouble. Simon promised to watch him carefully and to have some serious talks with the boy. Joan seemed grateful, which totally threw off Simon's expectations, but she left happy. Simon was glad the expected strained confrontation hadn't happened.

He went to find his son.

<>

Since disembarkation, Simon was free to have Daryl on the bridge with him. With passengers aboard, that would have been against procedure. This was the first time that Daryl could watch the ship as it was maneuvered to take on supplies and cargo for the coming trip. Everything ran smoothly. The big liner moved out of dock and into an orbit to dock with the planetary station.

As with other of the Allied Systems planetary defenses, the warnings came almost too late. Simon, as Captain, had only moments to react. He headed the ship outward on the jump already programmed. Others were not so fast. Nor so lucky. Nor did their Captains make the correct, excruciating decisions.

Simon watched the newscasts with Daryl at his side. Chaos. Riot. Death and destruction. Swift and final. There was open weeping on the bridge.


>6.< Interlude 2

The destruction swept outward. System after system became darkened and dead. The ships that did escape, could only flee further, until equipment breakdown or simply the wrong jump landed them at the end of their journey. The destruction had engulfed the heart of the galaxy and spread like a pandemic to the fringes. For most, escape was futile. For a few, there was a glimmer of hope.


>7.<

“But Megan, listen please,” Blair begged. “Rainbow Meadow Habitat is near this trajectory. We can save them. Please Megan. And they'll have supplies we can use.”

Megan thought the matter over. She'd seen the frantic newscasts. Everyone aboard had. She had their opinions. Joel and Rhonda, Naomi and Blair all wanted desperately to save something. Someone. But the whole habitat? Was it feasible? And the habitat dwellers were aware of the newscasts too. Would they be reasonable? Would they panic? Would that decision kill them all? She decided she had to try. This wasn't like the first panicked reactions. They 'did' have a little time. She set things in motion.

Naomi and Blair contacted the habitat. Plans were made. Anything that could be packed for cargo pod storage was prioritized. Lists ... ah, bureaucracy, even there on Rainbow Meadow Habitat. Lists were made. Lists were prioritized. 1. Essential personnel, and children and supplies to feed and protect 'list one'. 2. All other people and more supplies to feed and protect 'list two'. 3. Equipment that was nearly essential. Lists ad infinitum, till the last blade of grass was accounted.

Joel and Rhonda left the habitat lists to them. They made their own plans. If all came to naught, they meant to save the children, for however long their luck held. With Megan's approval, they set the mechanicals to rigging the innermost pods for very basic living quarters, moving nonessential equipment to the doors and pushing them into the void.

Blair became their liaison with Rainbow Meadow. He knew the people. He knew when and whom to push. And he did it ruthlessly. Megan came upon him one night out. He'd tucked himself into a corner of the com station and was weeping, quietly. Megan could guess the problem. She sank wearily down beside him.

“We're not going to be able to take them all are we?” she said wearily.

Blair swallowed and lifted grief-stricken eyes, “They're family Megan. How can we choose? Who lives and who dies? I can't ... I can't.”

Megan looked into a distance unseen in the close quarters of this room. “Don't worry about it mate. I've got it handled. I'm the Captain of this ship. The decision is mine. Not yours,” and she slowly rose and left.


>8.<

Blair spoke calmly to the children and they gathered around, glad to see Blair after his long absence. He sat with the children trying to calm them. “Sing to us Blair. Please sing to us. A new song ....”

Blair thought a moment, “Well, this is really a very old song, but I think you've probably never heard these words. You remember 'Wayfarin' Stranger'?” He waited for their nods, and 'yes Blair'. “This is going to be you very soon. I want you to be very brave, and grown up when it's time to leave, okay?” More nods, but silence this time, so Blair began to sing 'Wayfarin' Spacer'.

I'm just a poor wayfarin' spacer
A' travelin' through the galaxy
And there's no heat nor cold nor vacuum
No fallin' free can frighten me.

I'm just a goin' into orbit
A' blastin' off to deepest space
I'm goin' where the stars are burnin'
Out where uncharted planets race.*

<>

The scene was chaotic on the habitat as time passed too swiftly. It was to be expected. What was unexpected was the cessation of that chaos when departure time arrived. Groups of young stationers led the children aboard. Among the others were tearful goodbyes and embraces. Blair came to Megan then, “Naomi and I are staying, Captain Connor. It has been an honor to know you.”

Megan was astonished, and aggrieved. She knew she couldn't argue. So many were staying. Naomi and Blair stood with arms clasped around each other's waists. Megan turned quickly and left before her composure was surely lost.

Joel came to her with the 'lists'. “You know Captain, they can't survive with what they left on the habitat. There's no way,” he objected.

Megan gave him a hard, unrelenting glare, and he fell silent and turned away. She saw Rhonda grasp his hand in shared grief. Megan's true thoughts she kept to herself. There was no sure way to survive, but they'd keep on trying.

They'd begun to line up for jump when ...


>9.<

A jump arrival was noted. And as the next several hours passed, another. And others. Ships. Dozens, large and small. A miracle. And pitifully few. The outer fringes of the darkness left few places to run to except Rainbow Meadow and a few other forlorn, dead end outposts.

Messages passed. The A. S. Gaia had arrived nearly empty, was in excellent condition and had supplies. They had very little time, but Megan's crew and the habitat dwellers had a little experience with lists. Crews and stationers were shifted. Essential foodstuffs and equipment, too. It was decided to abandon several smaller, damaged ships, and they were quickly stripped of anything useful that wasn't welded down, and some that was, like power generators, life support systems and the like.

Several small jumps were soon initiated to gain distance and time from the encroaching blackness at the heart of the galaxy. It was also necessary to coordinate the several ships trajectories, for safety's sake, if they intended to travel together.

James Ellison requested a meeting aboard the A. S. Gaia, a more neutral setting than William's ship.


>10.<

Blair had come as one of the representatives of the stationers, who had been placed on several of the ships. By Allied Systems law the authority of the ship captains was incontestable. But these were unparalleled times and the survivors wanted and needed to be kept apprised of any decisions.

The meeting was held in a large conference room with Captain Simon Banks presiding.

“Ladies and gentlemen, let's keep this meeting orderly and we can keep it less formal. We'll hear all suggestions, but if there are any complaints I'd like them postponed or directed to your own Captain unless they're life endangering ....”

<>

The meeting stalled at the decision of the next jump point. There were several choices. None better or worse than the other. But the problem was ... where would they go then?

James Ellison stood to face Captain Banks, “I don't know if you know me, sir ....”

Captain Banks leaned back and regarded the younger man with a doubtful expression, “I have heard 'The Legend of Jump Pilot Captain Ellison'. There are few who haven't. If you have a suggestion, we'll listen.”

Jim released a held breath, “Many people wouldn't even listen, Captain. Thank you.” Looking to his father, “As William and Steven Ellison, and my copilot Henri Brown can attest, I 'knew' ... somehow ... about a coming disaster.”

There was a rising murmur that Simon silenced with a wave. He spoke gravely, and his anger was barely controlled, “Go on Captain Ellison. Since two of your witnesses are present and haven't disagreed, I think we need to know more.”

“Mr. Ellison,” Simon had turned to William, “Henri Brown is your son's copilot. If you believe he would disagree with your son's statements in any way, I expect you to make it known to this group. Do you understand, sir?”

William stood and gave a dignified and respectful short bow to the Captain, “My son is telling the truth Captain Banks. You have my word.”

Jim placed his fingertips on the table as he stood trying to order his thoughts, grateful for his father's support at last. Then attention turned back to him. “I think that the 'knowing' about the disaster is somehow tied up with the legend. It's true that I was lost. But, I was lost only to this space, not the other ... 'otherspace' I've always called it. The jump there is unlike any other jump recorded and I never discovered any known astronomical markers for our own space. That day I made an exploratory jump, trying out new coordinates the scientists agreed should have been an alternate route to a trade hub. There were support vessels and crews that witnessed it. I did make the jump Captain. It just took me eighteen days to find the return route.”

Simon considered the serious man before him, “Why were you discharged? What about the wild rumors? And how exactly did you know about the coming disaster.” Simon leaned forward to ask this last question, “And why did you give no warning?”

Jim stilled, “I'll answer your last question with a question of my own ... would 'you' have believed me, sir?” ... Softly, “I thought not. And truthfully, I had almost as little warning as anyone else. And I knew only of great danger, not what the danger was. I don't know if even I would have believed the scope of it myself.”

He breathed deeply before he could continue, “My last official jump, the one to 'otherspace' ... they wouldn't listen. Allied System's officials had never encountered the 'otherspace' before. But I could 'see' the pattern in jump space Captain. I could 'see' it! I led another crew to the 'otherspace' juncture and they said I was crazy. It didn't exist. I wasn't allowed to touch the controls on that flight. They didn't believe me. I left because I had to try on my own. I've been there Captain, with Henri Brown, my copilot. Many times. I searched for jumps to a system, a planet. Captain, on my last trip ... I found one. A planet. I know I'm asking a lot Captain Banks. I'm not just asking for you to believe me, I'm asking for a volunteer to go with me. Perhaps someone with planetary ecology experience.”

Captain Banks looked puzzled, “Not your copilot Captain Ellison? Not any copilot? Why?”

Jim answered fervently, “Henri Brown is a good man and my friend. But he has a wife and children. I can't guess what, if anything, has happened to 'otherspace'. I'd rather take only one other person on a scouting mission, and preferably someone that knows a planetary ecology. Someone that has some judgement of natural processes. Someone that could judge the merits of a planet in this otherspace. Most of us here have spent little time on a planet. It's one reason we survived.”

He stiffened as he continued, “And also because a different copilot wouldn't believe. He'd try to stop me from taking that juncture. I need a steady man. An honest man. And to be truthful, a brave man. It's not easy to ride with someone other people believe is crazy. And it's a rather wild ride Captain to the other side.”

Simon hesitated, “There's one question you didn't answer. 'How' did you know of the ... disaster?”

Jim swallowed hard as he looked to William and Steven, then directly to Captain Banks, and admitted, “Honestly Captain, I don't know. All I'm sure of is that if I'm not careful I can fall into a fugue state, and during one of those episodes I got a great feeling of dread, of danger. I told Henri and he gathered his family quickly aboard my jump ship and we jumped directly to my family's location. Even though I'm very careful I had another episode before our arrival, and the feeling was worse.”

“Is it a side-effect of this otherspace? You're asking a volunteer to risk ...” began Simon angrily.

“NO! Henri has shown no sign of it.” Jim let out a sigh as he confessed, “My medical and service records will show that I was born with a sensory anomalie that was never a problem until after that jump. The volunteer would have to work with me to make sure he can break through the fugue state. I can force a fugue to test it. We'll both know if it will work before we'd attempt it. I don't want to risk anyone else either,” Jim replied adamantly.

Simon stilled as his mind raced. He 'had' to agree. Their little fleet was boxed in by the galaxy-wide disaster. Jump coordinates to another galaxy had never been discovered. There was only the cold, unforgiving dark between the disaster in their own galaxy and another galaxy lifetimes away. They wouldn't survive a trip of that scope. But he couldn't risk any of the ship's officers. Their training was essential to survival. He didn't want to even risk this 'crazy man'. But he'd heard the legend. And the rumors. By all appearances, and the witnesses apparent agreement, this could all be true. And he 'would' interview Henri Brown in private before allowing a jump. Could he risk another life, on a 'crazy' possibility? Would he even get a volunteer?

“Captain, I volunteer,” spoke a quiet young voice among the stationers. “I have University degrees in several subjects, Captain. I am not a fool. But I don't think I'm particularly brave. But what 'are' the options? I was raised on Rainbow Meadow Habitat, among other places.” He smiled as if in recollection, and said to the listeners, “My mother and I moved a lot. I have lived in several different ecosystems, dozens if you count various so-called 'natural' space-based habitats. I can perform whatever tests others deem necessary. But consider this Captain Banks, even if the planet is not habitable, at least we'd have a living ecology to help sustain our own.”

Megan spoke quietly, “Captain, don't let this young man fool you. He was one of the people who chose to stay behind on Rainbow Meadow Habitat.”

Well, two brave men. Or two crazy men. He hated to make the decision that could cause the loss of either of them. “Alright gentlemen. But Captain Ellison, you'll need a copilot. I have to insist that Henri Brown accompany you on this trip. You'll need to take a shuttle down to the planet. If you don't make it back, we'll still need a report and the telemetry from space to base our decision on. So, you have my approval, with that condition, unless there are dissenters.”

Jim stared down his father.

Blair gripped Naomi's hand and smiled at her.


>11.<

Blair and Jim entered the airlock to Jim's exploratory jumpship, XJ-Fuga.

“There's a small passenger cabin just aft of the galley. Do whatever you need to get settled. I'll fix something to drink. Would you like coffee, tea?” asked Jim.

Blair turned to Jim, “Tea would be fine. I don't exactly have anything to settle. I'll just toss my backpack in a locker and be right out. I'm a little nervous about our upcoming jump. I probably have a few thousand questions bouncing around in my head right now. I'd like to hear what to expect. So much is riding on this trip Captain Ellison.”

Jim looked steadily at his new shipmate, then added with a small grin, “I know, Blair. And call me Jim. It's a small ship. We'll be bumping into each other a lot. Meet me in the galley and we can talk.”

Blair was back in a moment and they sat in the small galley. Blair asked, “Where were you when you went into the fugue that gave you the warning?”

Jim answered, literally, “On the bridge ...”

Blair smiled and shook his head, “No, where in space?”

Jim grinned. “Oh. Pendergrast Station. That's where Henri's family stays ... stayed, between trips. We were lucky they were so close,” he whispered grimly.

Blair's eyes lost their focus, “We'd just arrived insystem at Cascade .... We'd never have made it if we'd already docked at station. Everything happened so fast. Was it just luck, Jim? My mom would say it's a result of our karma.”

Jim shook his head, “I don't know about karma. But so many strange things have happened in the last few years that I hardly know what to think anymore. The only thing I'm sure of is that we have a long struggle ahead. It won't be easy, even if we have a viable planet within reach.”

Blair and Jim put their cups away, old habits for living in a suddenly movable habitat.

Blair asked, “What brings on the fugue state Jim? You said you could force it.”

“Well, the doctors told my father that I had unusually sharp senses when I was a child. The senses never gave me trouble until I found the route to otherspace. Since then they've been even more acute. A sharp sound, smell, taste, or a bright light, or an interesting texture or something painful ... they can all cause a fugue unless I'm careful. Dad ... well I heard him ask the Allied System's doctors if maybe I'd been changed, if I had mutated into something freakish. I think that's when I decided to take the medical discharge,” Jim admitted hesitantly.

Blair said, “I'm sorry you heard his remarks Jim. I can't guess what his thoughts were at the time. Just remember he stood by you today at the meeting .... Uh, look, we've gotten to chat for a bit, but we really don't have much time. Maybe I should be helping Henri with the gear for the ecological assessment.”

Jim grinned, then his smile faded, “Henri's probably got it all packed away by now. I think he's just saying goodbye to his family.”

Blair got a faraway look and said, “Naomi's my only family. She wasn't too happy about my going with you. I'm only sorry that Captain Banks insisted that Henri go too.”

Jim said, “I know Captain Banks has a point. But Henri's my friend and he stuck by me when a lot of others turned their backs on me.”

Blair looked concerned, “What if ... no, never mind.”

“No, say it. If you have any doubts or questions, don't hesitate to tell me,” encouraged Jim.

“Well, can anyone else pull you out of a fugue? You seemed to expect that any volunteer ought to be able to do it. I thought, if something happened, I might have to do it and maybe we should give it a try before we leave, if you're willing. But is it actually possible? Has anyone else done it?” asked Blair in a rush.

“Yeah, Dad and Steve, and Sally can bring me out pretty quickly. About as quickly as Henri. But Henri and I have worked closely for a while now and I'm used to responding to him. When I was with the Allied Systems fleet, there was never a problem. I think the senses have become sharper since my trip to otherspace.”

Blair thought a moment, “Do you think we have time for a trial? I'd feel better if I knew I could do this for you. I mean, you are the pilot. Even though I know Henri's a great pilot himself I'd feel better knowing I could 'wake you up'. We don't know what's happened on the other side of the jump.”

Jim nodded, “It's not a bad idea. Let's get Henri in here to observe, just in case you can't wake me in a reasonable time.”

Jim sent a com call to Henri who arrived out of breath and with a reserved demeanor.

“Sorry to take you away from Serena and the kids H. Blair wanted to try to bring me out of a fugue before we take off. I thought it would be good to know if he can do it. We're scheduled to leave soon anyway ... sorry to cut your time short with the family,” Jim finished with regret.

Henri let out a sigh, “I'm just glad we're together. Let's hope 'otherspace' escaped the events in this space. Blair, good to meet you. Heh, you're going to get a very interesting ride.”

Jim turned to Blair, “Look, do you have something I could use to focus on? I don't want to become accustomed to going into a fugue on something familiar.”

Blair thought and retrieved his backpack, “How good can you focus? Can you narrow in on a taste? That would be something you might encounter again, but not while you're working jump controls.”

Jim, “Yeah, that sounds good. But what?”

Blair brought out a packet of herbs, “I use herbal remedies when I can. This sage ...”

“Whoa, I think you can leave it in the package,” Jim's eyes were watering.

Blair said doubtfully, “Well, we could try smell.”

Jim hurriedly added, “You don't need to bring it any closer. I can focus on it enough from right there.” He settled back and breathed shallowly, nose wrinkling. A big sneeze followed. “It's okay. I can do this.” He slowed his breathing and stilled as his focus narrowed.

Blair watched in amazement, “Jim? Oh man. Henri, he's under! Uh, Jim, wake up now. It's okay to wake up.” He reached out to gently rub his hand on Jim's forearm, and Jim woke, with a great sucking breath and several loud sneezes.

“Put it away Blair. Put it away,” Jim said wiping his tearing eyes.

“Sorry Jim,” said Blair as he hurriedly packed away the sage. “I thought I should leave the sage out until you woke up since I can't 'pack up' everything that might cause a fugue in the future.”

Henri stood in the doorway. He said in awe, “Jim, I don't believe it! You were gone, all the way. That sage must be powerful stuff, I think you almost stopped breathing! But Blair brought you right back, in just seconds. If this works every time, he's a natural. Keep him,” and Henri was only partially joking.


>12.<

Naomi and Blair had meditated together before he left A. S. Gaia. “Blair, your aura is so beautiful. You 'will' come back. I won't dwell on any other outcome,” and she had kissed and hugged him, “I'll be here when you return.”

Simon, aboard the A. S. Gaia, gave the final order for this desperate mission. “Fair winds, gentlemen,” he added, a blessing whose origin from ancient planetary sailing ships had been appropriated by the sailors of space.

Megan, as Captain of A. S.The Walkabout, sent, “Good luck, mates.”

William Ellison was back aboard his yacht, the Ellison's Enterprise with several new passengers, Henri's wife Serena and their children. He and Steven stood together, fearing for Jim, but also sent messages. “Come back safe Jimmy.” “I'd better see you soon, brother.”


>13.<

Jim set the controls to begin the jump sequence with Henri's capable help. Blair sat directly behind Jim in an observer's seat.

Blair's knee bounced in his nervousness, “So Jim. You can 'see' this path? What does it look like man?”

Jim managed a grin for his observer on this run, before turning serious, “Have you ever been on the bridge during a jump? I can't remember how many times I've tried to describe it for someone ... well, this 'path' is ... well, I can see it but it's like seeing a taste, like salsa, and there's a smell ... clean. Not like 'no' smell but ... I know that sounds crazy,” Jim shook his head as he started to turn away, “Sorry, I never could really describe it.”

Blair looked surprised, “How does it feel Jim? And do you hear anything odd?”

Jim didn't even have to think about it, “It feels smooth, like oil on your fingers. And I hear a sound so deep it seems to rattle me down to my core.” Jim gave a little shiver as the memories awoke the same responses as the actual jump.

Blair exclaimed, “That's why! It's your sharper senses. It takes them all. Right? There's an element of each: light, sound, taste, smell, and touch. Right? And since you've been along that path, it must have sensitized them. Maybe other people ... no. Henri didn't see the route, ever. Did you Henri?”

Jim and Henri exchanged a look and then Jim grinned in awe at Blair, “I think you may have something there kid. But I started with sharper senses and I didn't see the path until I'd been a pilot for years. Maybe Henri could someday learn the path, too. If we get the chance. It's time Chief. Hang on.”


>14.<

Jim just knew he was going to be black and blue. He pried Blair's fingers off his arm. “I didn't mean 'hang on' Chief,” then grinned, “It's not like the usual kiddie-ride type of jump.”

Blair regained his calm and punched Jim in the arm, “You could have warned me! Ouch,” and he waved his damaged hand as Jim rubbed his biceps.

Jim laughed, “Don't hit the pilot. We've got another jump coming up to reach the planet. It's set into the automatic controls. It won't be as spectacular. This one is already in otherspace. Just be glad you don't have sharper senses, like me.”

Blair shook his head, “Are you kidding! That would be so cool!”

Jim grinned and said, “Coming up on the mark ...”


>15.<

Ahead of them hung a glorious blue-green marble ... just the right size. Just the right distance from it's sun. From space ... it looked just right from any angle. And from telemetry analyses ... perfect again.

They picked a tectonically stable region, in a lush greenbelt of the planet. Jim insisted that Henri be the one to stay with the ship. Landing a shuttle pod was chancy, but so was this whole trip. They needed to be sure, that it at least wasn't instantly deadly for some alien and unforeseeable reason. Blair insisted on making the first foray after all signs were favorable. Jim insisted on the environmental suit.

“Jim man, this is incredible. I can't wait till you see this! There must be a million types of flora.” Smack.

Jim sat up sharply, “Blair? Blair? Answer me, damn it!”

“Jim? I'm okay. I think. Yeah. You know the million types of flora? I think there must be a billion types of fauna. Mostly the flying kind. They think I'm lunch,” said Blair. He windmilled his arms trying to shoo all the flying fauna away.

Jim reacted, “Get in here! Now! No questions! Do it! We don't know what they're capable of. Come on, move it.” Jim met Blair at the closed inner airlock door.

“Jim, they're just insects. Life! It's incredible,” Blair enthused.

While Blair was still in the airlock Jim informed him, “Don't remove your suit! I'm hitting the decontamination sequence. Ready? Now!”

<>

Blair groused as he climbed out of his gear, “Insects, Jim. Just insects. I admit I 'could' have had a nasty reaction, but the bioshield should have been enough. Decon was overkill.”

Jim pulled him over to a seat, and spelled out the one immutable fact of life for an exploratory point man. “All risks are maximum until proven otherwise.” It was a corollary to the famous law by Murphy**.


>16.<

After returning to the ship, Henri and Jim hovered over the instrumentation that Blair watched so carefully. Jim leaned worriedly over Blair's shoulder, “Is it enough Chief? Can we survive here?”

Blair smiled, “We'll take the data back. Let them check it and the samples. But I think you did it man. This looks a lot more promising than we had reason to hope for. You must know they'd all be happy for a stable station orbit right now! Look out there Jim. That's our new home.”

<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

finis Part 1 A




Click here for Part 1 B: http://1sentinel1guide.livejournal.com/8041.html

XJ-Fuga Part 1 B

<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

>17.< Interlude 3

The discussions hadn't ended with the departure of the XJ-Fuga and it's three man crew. The captains and the stationers and assorted passengers and crew had a lot of decisions to make, both if the Fuga returned and if it did not. Those decisions would need to be implemented 'very' soon.

All the while, they watched the destruction draw closer.


>18.<

Simon, with the aid of the other captains, assigned committees to work on set problems: fuel allocations; inventories of skills and educational and training supplies; inventories of supplies that were consumable and replenishable; inventories of those supplies that were more lasting, and those with fairly definable failure rates; supplies necessary for long-term hydroponics or land (planet) based supply; supplies they were completely lacking or that were in insufficient supply, and recommendations in either event. And ... what could be left behind if they were forced to consolidate and run once more.

Simon had already been forced to make hard decisions. The decisions were even more difficult because his son was too silent. Daryl had witnessed a great disaster, lost his mother ... but he'd made no accusations. He'd expressed no hatred. And no grief. He'd have to share his grief soon. Holding all that inside was not a good thing. Simon decided his own roiling stomach was evidence of that. He remembered his last meeting with Joan and he knew he would have his own price to pay.

Right now Simon had to prepare the small fleet for more adversity. But his next decisions were going to be based on all the information, all the extrapolations, all the simulations, and all the just plain guesswork his people could assemble. He considered himself lucky in the skills available. Perhaps, especially, with the Rainbow Meadow Habitat. Their skills were not in engineering but might prove more valuable. They knew hydroponics and food engineering from the soil up. They would be valuable skills on a new planet, a new station, or in the dark deep between the galaxies. And until the XJ-Fuga returned they had to plan for all eventualities.


>19.<

The trip back from otherspace was as spectacular to Blair as the trip out. The presentation of the reports and samples was descended upon with the speed of desperation. The devastation had not halted with their departure and their arrival had almost been too late. The small fleet had nearly been forced to move on.

With Blair's confirmation of the different effects of otherspace jumps, the reports on the planet, and the very existence of the samples from that planet, a decision was made. It was in fact the only viable option, and it had been discussed with desperate hope in their absence.


>20.<

The fleet made one more jump for breathing room as they prepared coordinates and trajectories for safe passage. James Ellison and Blair Sandburg were in the lead ship, with Henri as copilot. Jim and Henri both requested Blair's presence. They'd recognized that Blair's rapport with Jim was a definite asset; one they didn't want to pass up.

Jim, Blair and Henri met with the ship's officers and crews to warn them of differences in jump.

The only problem Jim foresaw was that they had to trust Exploratory Jump Captain Ellison.

“Captain, I have one more request. I would like to take one other ship through first, to make sure the combined jumps will have no effect on arrival. Then, I would ask that one of that crew return with us to confirm a safe jump,” said Jim seriously.

Simon replied gravely, “You needn't doubt that we will follow your lead Captain Ellison.”

Jim's expression was grim, “Into jump yes. But along a juncture you can't see? I remember those Allied Systems' jump officers, Captain Banks. Trust is just a word when faced with something you can't verify with your own senses or your own instruments. And it would be safer to jump two ships on the first try.”

Simon thought only a moment, and saw the truth and the pain in Captain Ellison's face, “You're right Captain, on both counts. We'll do it your way.”


>21.<

Joel Taggart was awed by the jump, and privately, he told Captain Banks that Ellison was right. Jumping into the unknown was bad enough, but going somewhere that your senses said didn't 'exist' in this space was a much more difficult proposition. Joel's official and private reports, to anyone who could make time to listen, were an added vote of confidence to follow Captain Ellison's 'legendary' route.

One last message was sent. The Captains and any person that might possibly be known widely within the Allied Systems, gathered to lend their presence, and their influence, to the substance of this final communication. The message was simple: there was this one more chance; just two jumps to a new found planet. They could only hope that any survivors would take that risk, and join them.

Arriving at the planet was almost anticlimactic.

But the view was everything they'd promised.


>22.<

Prudence kept them in space, in orbit. An alien biosphere wasn't something you jumped into without exhaustive study. Unfortunately that had to wait, so tantalizingly close and still out of reach. But it was logical that studies were commenced on weather patterns, orbital deviation, planetary neighbors, geologic stability, mineral distribution ... oh so many studies. It made people downright frustrated. And within a few months time, landings were attempted to gather more 'stuff' to study.

There was reason to be cautious, yet they'd survived such devastation, that a new beginning, a new life, was a temptation, and a dream.

When no new ships appeared it was finally decided that the population would split. They wouldn't risk all of the people on a single space station or on an unproven planet. Most of the Rainbow Meadow Habitat dwellers would relocate to their new planet, while the others would endeavor to build an orbital station, to continue their space-based civilization. Soon, training sessions were instituted for all essential professions.


>23.<

Henri and Jim trained Blair to be Jim's copilot. Jump pilots weren't going to be needed for the foreseeable future but knowledge and training were to be preserved, and shuttle pilots would be needed, which was Henri's choice. Medical training came from anyone in any field available. Luckily there were several medical personnel from the liner A. S. Gaia and other ships, and less traditional healers and midwives from Rainbow Meadow. Even Jim's survival/xenomedic training was valuable, especially for the new planet dwellers, as they would be located in several small enclaves to spread the risk.

Even William and Steven Ellison's business acumen would prove valuable. They knew the infrastructure of an economy, from suppliers of services and goods, through middlemen, to the buyers. And setting up a banking system couldn't be delayed too long either, although for now, everything was apportioned for need, and survival.

There was a lot to accomplish in a short time and with a small population to ensure survival.


>24.< Interlude 4

The former Habitat dwellers named the planet, Gaia, to Captain Simon Banks consternation. His ship, the A. S. Gaia, had been the logical choice for the beginnings of the planetary station and the stationers began calling it Gaia 1. Since he didn't have much choice in that Simon didn't fight it. He was even rather pleased after a while, after all, he 'was' the Captain. And he had a stable, and safe home for his son Daryl.

The other ship captains also dropped the Allied Systems designation, A. S.

Megan's cargo ship became the The Walkabout. Gaia 1 was going to be in stationary orbit around Gaia. Megan's ship was the next largest and a cargo hauler. It would make a good waystation further outsystem for mining operations and manufacturing. She had plans to add many more crew quarters, for family members, production staff and visiting miner crews. If they were going to be tied to an orbit that would range throughout the system, her crew, and herself, would want family along and more amenities than were presently available.

The smaller ships began plans of their own. Several like the Ellison's Enterprise, could make planetside landings, and were being converted to shuttles to carry goods and people. Others were never meant to fly in an atmosphere, but were adapted for mining, construction, and hauling cargo pods.

The future began to take on a shape that was recognizable.


>25.<

Blair enjoyed his new copilot status. It was certainly 'not' what he had envisioned for his future. He and Naomi had never set down roots, not even at the Habitat. But Jim was not just his captain, he was also his friend.

Blair had begun some serious research. The information network aboard Gaia 1 was downloaded and continuously updated to all ships capable of storing that amount of coded data. It contained everything the systems of the day could handle. He looked for mentions of Jim's abilities in the medical and historical database. He'd found a mention by a planetary explorer named R. Burton, from centuries ago. He'd rediscovered a lost planet, with a population that had reverted to the tribal stage. Blair thought, this anthropological database was quite interesting.

<>

Blair waved his hands, to emphasize his points, to his pilot, and friend as they walked the last corridor to the XJ-Fuga. Jim tried to hide his grin. Blair explained, “Burton said the people of the Chopec System had depended for generations on their watchmen. Actually I prefer the term sentinel. I mean he didn't just watch for bad weather, or enemies, or helped in the hunt for game. He watched out for everyone, man. He stood sentinel for the tribe and each individual member. Protecting them from injury, searching for lost members, spotting bad water or food, illness, you name it! The sentinel was the protector, that's a good description. They were amazing ...” stopping to stare at Jim, “You're amazing man. I mean, think about it, you saved us ... all that's left of the human race man, because your senses gave you the edge.”

Jim was embarrassed and he put his arm around Blair's shoulders to urge him on before people started to stare more than they were, “Come on Blair, let's go. We have a schedule to keep and weather patterns to avoid ... and cut out the 'saving the human race' stuff,” he whispered.

Blair seemed bent on his own cycle of thought. “But it 'isn't' just the senses is it?” he asked softly, in awe, “There's the visions too.”

Jim dragged him into the ship before he could say any more.

“Sandburg, stop it! I did what I had to do. Everyone did. We all ended up here together, so it worked out for us. Just remember, there were so many people, whole planets that were lost. I'm no hero. If anyone's the hero it's you. Without you and Megan's crew the Habitat would have been lost. You saved them. You made the choice to take the risk. Hell, you even chose to stay behind to save others, and don't deny it,” Jim said fiercely, giving Blair a little shake before he turned away to settle in for jump.

Blair was astonished, but still had more to say. He needed Jim to hear this, “Jim, you couldn't save everyone. And you took risks, too. Your family and Henri's were saved by your direct actions. You stood up at the meeting and risked further ridicule. I know the truth,” and he grinned as he reached out to punch his arm gently, “You're a hero man.”

Jim shook an exasperated head, “Just get in the copilot's seat.”

<>

Blair was excited about this visit to Naomi's new home. Well, her home for the moment. Blair had to wonder how long she'd stay in place this time. He thought sadly that there weren't many options now, but he brightened as they settled into their descent.


>26.<

The exhaustive studies had suggested a rainy north temperate region for one of the new settlements. It was colder than ship-normal, and was a wet region, but the ecologists thought it an easier problem to deal with than drought, the need for irrigation and the threat of flash fires over large areas that they had observed in drier regions. And the wild abundance of life in warmer climates had their own risks. Their resources were finite. Other groups had chosen different sites to settle. Two on each continent to hopefully prevent a disaster from sweeping over all of them.

Naomi stood watching for the shuttle carrying her son. She could hear a native creature howl in the distance, and she shivered. These 'wolves' as they called them, had stayed away from the settlement so far, as did most of the wildlife. Blair had been enthralled with them. Even Jim, a confirmed station dweller, had shown a keen interest, focusing his senses on a dark shape she had no hope of seeing at that range. But today she had the strangest feeling.

She stood worriedly looking at her watch. Jim was never overdue. She ran to the relay station, hoping it was just a schedule delay.


>27.<

Blair woke slowly, to a wet ticklish lapping on his cheek. He sat up with a yell, and tried to back up, but was propped against a log. “Jim? Hey Jim! Where are you man?” He heard Jim rushing headlong through the thick brush near their downed shuttle.

“Blair ... I'm coming. Don't move. If it hasn't hurt you yet, don't move. You probably don't want to startle it,” yelled Jim, which got the attention of the wolf. It gave Blair another lick and settled down beside him.

Jim halted at the sight, gulping for breath.

Blair looked just as astonished, “Jim? Where'd you get your friend?”

Jim felt the gentle bump as the big black cat, rubbed his thigh. He heard a deep rumble in it's chest. He hoped it was a good sign.

Blair felt the new sore spot on his head gingerly, “Jim, the animals at the settlement never came near the people. What do you think this means?”

Jim said, with exasperation, “I was raised in a megalopolis, and spent the rest of the time in space. Where would I learn about animals? You'd know more ... Wouldn't you?”

“The Habitat people were vegetarians Jim. And they didn't keep pets, it wasn't ecologically feasible to have to feed non-productive creatures. It would have been cool though, because I have seen them in zoos, and some smaller animals on some of the other habitats. You have to understand, Naomi was looking for enlightenment. Most places we traveled to were in space. A place where your spirit could roam free of the mundane planet-bound auras of masses of people ....”

Jim waved him to a stop, “Okay, okay. I get it. I think. We're both clueless. So now what?”

Blair reached down to tentatively pat the soft looking fur and was rewarded with an upward head butt. Blair turned a brilliant grin toward Jim.

The black cat, named jaguar by the biologists, didn't look as approachable as the wolf. When Jim didn't reach out for him the jaguar made it's own move, gently biting the cuff of his sleeve and tugging until Jim was forced to move with him. The wolf jumped up and bounded to the jaguar.

Blair looked in wonder at the creatures, “Jim? Are they intelligent?”

Jim grimaced at Blair, “It seems they want something. We have time to check it out. The locater device is sending it's signal but we'll have a while to wait. Thankfully the safety protocols worked during the crash. Is your head okay? You hit it pretty hard when you slipped on the way down from the hatch. Are you up to walking?”

Blair grinned, “After you man!”


>28.<

It was hot and humid, and both began to feel the effects quickly, but they pushed on with a little urging from their furry companions. They soon came upon blocks of stone, covered with mosses and vines, in tumbled heaps.

“Jim? This is incredible!” whispered Blair. “This looks like a human construction. Can that be possible? ... Never mind, no clue, like me.”

Blair scrambled over the nearer rubble and headed directly to the central building complex. “These look pretty primitive, Jim. You never saw these from orbit? Nobody got any indication from scans? We're going to have to talk to somebody about that. Jim? ... Oh, damn, he zoned. Jim, Jim, Jim ...,” in exasperation, “what am I going to do with you man? Come on wake up ....” and Jim collapsed into the arms of a very surprised younger and smaller man. They both hit the ground; Blair with a resounding, “Oof.” Blair managed to roll them to the side, caught his breath, checked Jim out for injury, and continued his attempts to wake him. He stopped when Jim started to come around, mumbling strange sounds.

“Jim? Are you with me big guy?” Blair asked as his sentinel became more aware.


>29.<

Jim seemed to take no notice of Blair. He stood slowly and made his way to, and into, the main building. He walked through the entryway, stopping only to look searchingly at the markings on the lintel, then progressed to the interior, his sentinel eyesight being of great help to him.

Blair stumbled worriedly along behind, “Jim? Come on Jim, talk to me. I don't understand. And I can't see worth a damn! Slow down!”

Blair noticed a lovely phosphorescent glow that would have distracted him if Jim wasn't continuing his trek and his mumbling. Blair heard the sound of water when he finally caught up to Jim. They entered the last room and stopped. Jim scanned the walls, “Blair. We have to get in the pools. Come on.”

Blair was stunned, “What!”

Jim finally turned to look at him, “Didn't you read the writing on the walls on the way in here? It's about us, a sentinel and a guide. Guide, that's you Blair. Come on in, the water's fine.”

“B-b-but Jim,” started Blair, but Jim didn't let him finish.


>30.<

Blair and Jim shared something incredible that day. There was a kaleidescope of sensations and images, ending in a blinding light. It would be some time before they began to understand the telescoped visions, both good and bad, and try to make sense of them. And the light ... something was odd there too.

It wasn't long before they began to live one of the visions, a nightmare surely.


>31.<

Blair and Jim were returning to their downed jump ship, “Man, Jim. These insects are eating me alive. I thought the bioshield would hold them back.” Blair swatted at them left and right, but slowed as he wobbled. “Jim, I feel itchy, and a little ... woozy,” Blair muttered as Jim caught him in a faint.

Luckily it didn't take long to get back to the ship, and Jim, being trained as a xenomedic plied Blair with every antiviral, antimicrobial, and antifungal product of their civilization. Then he added an antipruritic, an antihistamine, and an anti-inflammatory. When things got really serious he brought out their most powerful antigen. When he got desperate he administered an antiarrhythmic/anticonvulsive combo.

Blair slipped into a coma.

Jim heard Blair's heartbeat falter. “No. This can't be happening! This can't be happening!” Not after everything they'd been through! Jim had done everything modern civilization could offer. He wrapped his friend in his arms, whispering what few words of comfort he could manage. He heard one last stuttering beat, and leaned forward to place his forehead on Blair's. “No. Not this one too. No. I can't let him go ....” Blair was his friend, and he'd lost so many.

Blair's firm voice reverberated in his head, guiding him, “Jim. Listen to me. You have to bring me home Jim.” The light ... Jim recognized that it was the reason for their new connection as a feeling of warmth spread through him. He reached out uncertainly and placed his hands on the sides of Blair's face, and touched his forehead to Blair's. The light blinded him at first, then he saw the two animals that had greeted them leap toward them, into a merge of light, sound, taste, smell and touch. Jim grinned at his friend in profound relief as Blair opened his eyes.


>32.<

Jim cared for Blair until rescue arrived. They didn't share their experiences with anyone except Captain Banks and Henri Brown at first. Both their friends were astonished at the possibilities. And new rumors ran through the 'grapevine'. Sentinel and Guide became their unofficial, and much later, official titles.

Blair's enthusiasm was boundless. Jim tried to rein him in, afraid the excitement would be too much stress after his illness, his near death. Jim tried too hard perhaps because Blair's exasperation reached new heights.

“Jim, cut ... it ... out!” Blair exclaimed as he dragged his friend into their quarters aboard Gaia 1. “I'm alright. See! I'm right here and breathing and everything!”

Jim clenched his hands and sank into the cushions of the sofa. He looked distressed, and Blair relented from his annoyance. He asked, “Jim, this is too important. We have to explore this. You do agree ... don't you?”

“Blair, you almost died! And I've had enough of being called crazy. You don't understand. I don't want to 'explore' this!” Jim denied forcefully. “More visions. Everyone else has practically forgotten about that. They only remember that the legend of an otherspace route was true, and it saved their lives. More stories of visions will only make them think I really am crazy! Can't you try to understand my point of view?”

Blair was speechless, but only for a moment. He grabbed one of Jim's clenched hands and sat gently beside him, saying softly, “Jim ... you're my best friend. You're a hero to everyone here, but most of all to me. But I remember a stubborn, bull-headed Captain that searched for proof of that 'crazy man's' experience. I ... I'm just worried, that's all, Jim. I saw things that scared me. That have scared you. If we had had the time to explore those visions ... would you have done it to spare me the illness that almost killed me? I don't want to look back and have regrets Jim, about what I might have been able to do to prevent some disaster. Look, I won't force you. I'll try to do this alone. But I do have to try. The visions have been warnings, right? First was the galaxy-wide disaster, then warnings about it closing in on you and your family, and then that one about me being ill. It's going to be frightening. And maybe knowing won't be enough,” at this Blair gulped and his voice began to shake, “but I've got to try Jim. I don't know if it will work for me alone, but don't ask me not to try. Please.”

Jim hung his head. His voice was choked as he answered, “And you call 'me' a hero. I won't let you face that alone Blair. We're in this together. All the way, my friend.”


>33.<

Jim and Blair, with the Captain's blessing and Henri providing transport, headed for the ruins they'd discovered. They took camping gear, and a med kit, although both had been vaccinated against all known allergens, pathogens, etc. that the fauna, and flora, could throw at them this time.

They met their wolf and jaguar hosts with cautious glee. Henri looked at them oddly. It took a while before they believed that Henri couldn't see the animals and for Henri to believe they weren't joking about their presence. That left them all subdued. Blair wondered what it all meant. Jim cringed inwardly at Henri's stare.

Blair and Jim set up camp with Henri's help, and then Henri wished them luck as he set about to take the shuttle to one of the settlements. He'd call in at regular intervals to make sure they were okay.

The sentinel and his guide comfortably settled in for the night. It wasn't unusual for Blair to 'sleep under the stars' in a habitat, but this was strange for both of them. These stars were 'up there' above them, rather than 'out there' with them. The universe seemed much bigger now with all humanity in only this one system. Jim pointed out the 'stars' new to the system, Gaia 1, The Walkabout, Ellison's Enterprise, and others. It was a while before they could sleep.

They had camped quite near the ruins. Blair made use of his studies in the anthropology and archeology databases to make notes and scans of the area, especially the words etched in the ruins that seemed so familiar to Jim. They sent reports hourly to Gaia 1, so that the information could be analyzed by the computer for anything unusual.

Several days passed in amassing information. There were figures painted and carved on the structures and on artifacts and statuary. It was all very interesting, but who were these 'people' and what happened to them?

From space, new scans were done. Only this one outpost was detected.

Jim and Blair delved into the temple writings, Jim translating everything for Blair. That report also was sent to Gaia 1. The computer came back with a match, a strange report from millenia ago of the 'cult' of the 'Eye of God'. In the early days of exploration there had been a 'visionary' who claimed a new path to enlightenment, through the Eye of God. There was no mention of the man, Incacha, only a few years later. They wondered if Gaia itself was the end of his search.


>34.< Interlude 5

Blair of course had a theory. It sounded strangely like the legend of Exploratory Jump Captain Ellison. It was a theory of senses folded and stretched in the jump between space and time. Senses of the body and senses of the mind.

The path to otherspace, the juncture that Jim had 'seen', could be the Eye of God in the story told by Incacha. But Blair had another notion.

The Eye of God could also have been the pools that imposed a burden of visions on sentinel and guide. What made the burden worthwhile was the connection it provided between those that 'see' and those that 'guide'.


>35.< Epilogue

When asked, Captain Banks would try to brush aside the spiritual side of the legend, but privately he had to wonder. Their own survival was a direct result ... and the sentinel and guide 'were' his friends. When it came down to it, Gaia 1 prospered, and that was proof enough for him.

The Walkabout traveled the planetary system of Gaia. It became a hub for commerce, manufacturing and travel. Families began to fill the roster of residents and visitors. Megan felt at ease with the legends, both past and present. To her and to many others it felt like the beginnings of a mythology of their own, separate from the past.

Naomi wandered Gaia with delight, seeking enlightenment in whatever direction the wind or inspiration took her.

Henri and Serena and children were among the lucky ones, a whole family unit saved. They, with the Ellisons, organized routes amongst the far-flung ships and stations of the refugees, forging a connection between the dispossessed.

Rafe married a miner's daughter and started a clanship that eventually sought the next star system, bringing their extended family with them.

Daryl followed in his father's footsteps, and huge they were. Love and respect, and shared grief and adversity healed them. Father and son remained close throughout their lives.

Jim and Blair ... their story ranged much further. Their explorations on Gaia had become legend. As their shared visions led them throughout Gaia's planetary system their legend only grew. They never dared take a trip back to their former space ... home space. The physical Eye of God was never traveled again. But the metaphysical Eye of God would always be a part of them, one that they would share with their descendents.

<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

finis part 1 B



Click here for Part 2: http://1sentinel1guide.livejournal.com/7336.html

<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

XJ-Fuga 2
by ljc
3/07

See Notes, Summary, Rating, Warning, and Disclaimer in Part 1.

<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

> > > > > > > > > > > >
Accepted:
The burden of visions was heavy for sentinel and guide.
> > > > > > > > > > > >


>Prologue<

Location: surface of the planet Gaia, temple ruins

“Jim, it's time to tell Simon 'all' of it,” argued Blair.

“It's not necessary, Chief. I don't think you understand what could happen. I don't think Simon will be able to keep this quiet.”

“This is important, Jim. We really need his support on this, and I just think it's time I took my share of the burden.”

Jim sighed deeply before answering, “I know you've seen some of what I've experienced but it won't be the same when it's on your own shoulders, Blair.”

“I know, but right now, it's all on yours,” he replied stubbornly.

Jim knew he might as well surrender to the inevitable concerning this long running difference of opinion. Time was running out. He sighed, nodded acceptance, then turned back to finish rolling up their sleeping bags while a visibly relieved Blair returned to stowing the rest of their gear in their permanent shelter.

They only used the shelter for sleeping in inclement weather. It didn't seem odd to them to prefer staying outdoors full time when on their new home, Gaia, even though both of them had spent most of their lives living in space, either on board a ship, station, or artificial habitat.

Since the exodus of all known survivors to Otherspace, Blair had done a lot of research in the data banks trying to find references to this planet, without much luck. He had theories but not much else. He did find a rare reference about Jim's abilities, and an ambiguous reference to the Eye of God. They weren't sure if the Eye of God was the jump space portal that had brought them to safety, or if it was the temple pools where they endured chaotic visions of the future. Either way, they were linked to this place, and Blair was linked to Jim. Their earliest trips here had proven that much to them.

They worked together as pilot and copilot of an experimental jumpship, the XJ-Fuga, that had no known working jump points except back to a ruined galaxy, but calculations were being worked on by the great computers aboard Gaia 1. Someday the human race would expand outward, if they survived long enough.

That's one reason they spent so much time here. Jim's visions, and Blair's, had come to them in a chaotic jumble. Their time here was spent in painstakingly revisiting those images. Jim's visions included sensory details. Blair's included all too cryptic subliminal whispers. Trying to interpret these incomplete forewarnings kept them very busy in these early stages of settlement in the Gaian planetary system.

They returned to the clearing where Henri's shuttle had settled in order to once again lift them back to the main station in orbit around Gaia.

“Hey, Jim. It's good to see you again,” said Henri.

“It's seems like a steady job agrees with you,” teased Jim.

“That it does, and Serena and the kids appreciate the regular hours.” Henri moved to open the hatch, “I never really had a job before this where I could get home regularly, you know, tuck the kids in at night.” Glancing quickly to Jim in apology, “Not that being your copilot was bad. It's just that this is a good life.” With a great sigh, “I feel kind of guilty, after ... everything.”

Blair said, “Don't Henri. This is our life now, and looking back won't help. We just have to deal with things the way they are,” at which Jim settled his arm over Blair's shoulder.

Henri wondered about the solemn look Blair gave Jim but didn't question them. They obviously had a lot on their minds. Reflecting on previous visits here, even after everything that had happened, he still wondered if they were ribbing him about being able to see their spirit animals. He wished he could ease their worries, but he was sure he didn't know the scope of the problems they were facing. He had long been aware of Jim's talents and they had confided to him about their shared visions. All he could do was accept Blair's affirmation, “I know you're right. Let's say we get this shuttle moving. I don't want to mess up that 'regular schedule' now, do I?”

They moved to their regular seats. They always joined Henri in the cockpit for these trips.

Henri called in to Control Central to notify them of approaching liftoff and estimated arrival time.

He didn't observe his passengers reactions. They both tensed at his spoken words, but neither said anything. They couldn't, not yet.


>1.<

Jim and Blair exited the shuttle. Henri stayed behind to finish lockdown and start the transfer of freight from the planet, Gaia. They headed toward their cabins, which were on Deck 3. It wasn't far from Control Central on Deck 1, which was their next destination.

Jim hesitated a moment outside their cabin door.

Blair asked softly, “Sense any problems?”

Jim just shrugged his shoulders and said tightly, “Not this trip, it seems. It's still early dayshift.”

“Well, at least we were right about that much. Let's stow our gear and head up to Central.”

Gaia 1 was almost as much their home as the planet was. They quickly settled their gear and headed for Deck 1. On board, in Central, they were Captain and Copilot.

Copilot Blair Sandburg struggled harder to keep up with Captain Ellison the closer they got to Control Central. He was worried that Jim might still be angry with him. He knew Jim was just trying to protect him. Unfortunately Blair had brought up old wounds with his insistence that they 'reveal all' to Captain Banks. He'd never meant to hurt Jim by implying that people still wouldn't believe an Experimental Jumpship Captain's 'crazy visions'.

He had just wanted to make it easier on Jim. He'd tried to explain that it would be easier to give warning ... and to be believed ... if it came from two sources, not one. He never meant to make Jim feel like a freak again. He never meant to remind him about the reactions of other people to his physical gifts and his visions back in their home galaxy.


>2.<

Jim finally reached Gaia 1's main offices and entered. He stood waiting for Blair, his face expressionless and his posture stiff. When a clerk asked their business, he asked to meet with Captain Banks.

“Of course, Captain Ellison. I'll see if he's free.”

It took only a moment before they were passed through to the Captain's office.

“Jim, Blair, it's good to see you. Have a seat, please. Would you like some refreshment?” Captain Simon Banks was glad to have the pair of them back on board. They'd proven themselves to be good men to have around. Strong men. Brave men. He felt lucky to call them friends. Today, he could tell that they seemed unusually tense, and that said a lot. He wondered if something had happened to bring them directly to his office. “Well, did you enjoy your visit to the temple ruins? It's been a couple of weeks since you left. I hope everything went well.”

“It was a ... fruitful visit, Simon,” said Blair, while looking warily at his partner. “Jim?”

Simon watched the byplay between the two, and waited, knowing that he'd hear it when they were ready. It was never easy with these two, but he never discounted what they said ... did ... or even speculated.

“Ah, Simon ...,” began Blair hesitantly.

“Go on, Blair.”

“Well, we've been working on something these last two weeks. We've decided that we're running out of time to do something about it. We thought we'd come directly to you, as it involves Gaia 1.”

Simon leaned forward, realizing that this really wasn't a social call. “Is this about another one of Jim's visions?”

“Well, strictly speaking it isn't just 'Jim's' visions.”

He watched the pair speculatively, “It isn't?” Blair seemed talkative enough, but Ellison was sitting stiff and silent. Could there be dissension there?

Blair grinned sheepishly, “No. I, well, Jim and I have had some shared visions. You remember the first time we investigated those ruins on Gaia. We told you about the temple pools. Well, it happened then. And, well, since then we've been trying to sort out what we saw.”

Simon admitted, “You might be surprised that your names keep cropping up associated with various events. We're a pretty small society now, but even though we're spread out in small colonies on Gaia, on this station, and in the mining zone, we still manage to keep abreast of matters of import. I've received reports about you from all over. Let's see ... the warning about the storm surge at Rainbow Meadow Colony ... was that one of your visions?”

“Yeah.”

“And the flash flood at New Cascade?”

“That, too.”

“What about the mining craft that nearly crashed into the Walkabout?”

“Oh, yeah,” said Blair. He seemed to bounce in place as he asked, “Hey, how are Mr. Sims and his daughter Sarah?”

“They're just fine. But I have a feeling you've got something more important to talk about.”

“Well, it's just that Rafe seemed interested and Sarah ...”

Simon sighed in exasperation, “Sandburg. Ellison. Just tell me. You're making me nervous.”

They looked at each other like they were surprised.

“You're not upset?” asked Jim.

“What would I have to be upset about? Perhaps because you're stalling?”

Blair grinned as he replied, “Oh, no! It's just that Jim thought it would be best to let everyone think the visions were only Jim's. And he thought you might be upset because we didn't tell you right away that the visions were from 'both' of us.” Sandburg glanced at Ellison then continued, “Jim thought I would find people's reactions to be ... upsetting.”

Turning squarely to Jim, Simon said, “The accuracy of your previous warnings has earned you a lot of respect, Captain Ellison. I don't think you realize just how much you are ... valued. Our present situation would be quite different if we hadn't heeded those warnings on the other side of the jump point.”

Both Jim and Blair seemed surprised by the Captain's comments. They shared a weary glance just before Jim answered, “'Valued', that's very kind of you Captain. But ... accuracy ... that would be our problem at the moment.” Jim drew in a deep breath then admitted, “This one, this vision, isn't accurate enough.”

“And it involves Gaia 1,” Simon stated with growing trepidation.

Jim went on to explain what little he could about their problem, “We haven't got enough to go on. We can't pinpoint a location. We're not even sure of a definite time but it's getting close. That's why we arranged to come back up today with Henri.”

Blair continued, “We've tried to refine what we saw. We've tried for the last two weeks! And we'll keep trying, but like I was saying before, it's getting too close.”

“You don't know where, exactly, and you don't know when, exactly. What do you know?” he asked in exasperation.

They looked nervously at each other, then Jim said, “A fire, and an explosion.”

Blair added, “But we don't know if the explosion happens to cause the fire or if it's a result of it ... or if it's one event or two. It seems that they're extremely close together, timewise.”

Simon pondered the possibilities before asking, “The time frame we're talking about, is it hours, days, weeks ... what?”

“Days at most. We'll know just before it happens.”

“How?”

Jim answered, “All of the visions so far have had cues in them: the occurrence of some action, the arrival of someone in particular, something like that. This one happens right after we get a message from Henri.”

“What message? Henri flies cargo in and out of Gaia 1 and down to the colonies on the planet. He's always calling in with progress reports.”

Jim and Blair looked helplessly at each other.

Simon groaned, “That's why you can't refine it.”

Simon thought for a moment, “Is there 'anything' you can tell me about it? Does the area of the damage look at all familiar to you ... or not familiar at all? That last would tell us something, too. Do you recognize any equipment or people involved ... or is the fire and explosion making everything unrecognizable? Could it be equipment failure? Do you think it could be an asteroid or debris collision? Anything ...”

Blair looked thoughtful, “It could be 'any' service corridor on the station. There were people present, but too much smoke to identify anyone. But not debris. We didn't get a visual outside the ship, so we feel it begins 'in' the ship. And the ship lighting was dimmed so it must have happened ... 'must be going to happen' on the offshift.”

Simon sighed deeply as he considered his options, “Well, that gives us something to work with anyway. I'll set up extra watches, full diagnostic scans, and get crews out to check for problems. If the crew is forewarned then we're forearmed. It's something, gentlemen.”

Simon looked questioningly at them, “Are we ... going to have casualties? Can you see beyond the crisis at all?”

Blair looked bleak as he answered, “We didn't know about casualties with the other warnings ... we don't know this time either. We've had visions of future warnings with Gaia 1 involved in some way, so we assume it survives.” Blair hesitated at this point, looking weary far beyond his years, “We've wondered what would happen with the other visions if we fail to handle this crisis properly.”

Simon felt shocked at those admissions. The ramifications of those statements were far reaching and shocked him into furious thinking. He finally began to realize what this would mean to these two men, “Do you mean that you believe our future ... our fate ... could rest on how accurately you interpret your visions? That our fate rests on your shoulders? Gentlemen, that's too much for any man to bear. We all do our best, and I'd never expect anything less from you. I know this is a great concern to you but failure to handle a crisis is not your responsibility.”

“But the visions ... are,” whispered Blair, while Jim sat stiff and silent at his side.


> > > > > > > > > > > >
Interlude:
Everything was done that could be planned. Simon and his crew were thorough, for too much depended on the prevention, or at least the handling, of the coming disaster. Henri remained as always ... cheerful. No one told him until later that Gaia 1 went on Alert every time he radioed in to report.
> > > > > > > > > > > >


>3.<

Rafe led a crew through the cargo bays, one at a time. They weren't the only crew on such rounds, but they were sent to Deck 24, CB12. It had been hastily stocked with recovered systems and parts from abandoned ships that had traveled with them to the Rainbow Meadow Habitat, before the surviving ships traveled through the jump portal to Otherspace.

Rafe was not as dapper as he usually was. Wandering through machine parts was dirty work but he'd volunteered and he and his crew grimly did their duty.

They were subdued as they proceeded into the area. This cargo bay was like a cemetery. It held the remnants of some of the ships that had been left behind in the jump to Otherspace. It reminded them of their own losses ... families, stations, whole planetary systems. It was too great a loss to comprehend, and too personal to address at present. This crisis required their full attention. Rafe and the others proceeded with logging the equipment, it's location, and the status of the inventoried items.

They were all relieved when Deck 24, CB12 was finished. They moved on to Deck 24, CB13. This cargo bay was all tank. It was a holding tank for water held in reserve. There were only circuits and meters to check in this area and the crew would soon move on to CB14. Their attention was diverted when the latest Yellow Alert sounded.

Rafe ordered, “Everyone on your toes. Vacate the bay immediately!”

Rafe was the last one into the service corridor. He hit the controls to close the hatch. There was a small click. It was nothing that ordinarily would cause concern. Nothing that would have been out of place. It was a sound that everyone recognized as the closing of a relay to close the door. But the door didn't close.

Rafe ordered most of the crew back to another section, beyond another safety door. As First Officer, he'd been sufficiently briefed about 'the warning', as had all the personnel. They were well aware of the possibly of severe damage being effected after a Yellow Alert sounded. Anything out of the ordinary was to be treated with extreme caution.

“Tomas, help me with this access panel.”

The panel came off easily and Tomas reached in to run a manual diagnostic scan. The scan unfortunately provided enough impetus to set off the relay with spectacular and disastrous results. Tomas yelped in pain, then collapsed, as the electronics erupted in sparks. Rafe pulled him back and two other crewmen ran forward to help take Tomas to safety. Rafe hit the fire suppression switch but it too failed to activate as expected. Smoke filled the corridor swiftly.

When Rafe joined his crew at the safety door, he called in a report. “Gaia Central! We have an emergency on Deck 24, CB13. Electronics are fried and sparking. Efforts so far to contain it are ineffective. Request assistance for one injured crewman.”

Throughout the ship claxons sounded Red Alert. Hatches automatically sealed to contain the damage.

Gaia 1 lurched.

Lights blinked off. Emergency lights came on. The decks underfoot soon steadied.

Captain Banks, who had been stationed in Control Central on the offshift since Jim and Blair's warning, ordered, “Damage reports!”

“Atmosphere, normal in all sections except the service corridor for Deck 24, CB13. The filters seem to be clearing the air in adjacent corridors with no difficulty. Fire detection now negative.”

The main power came on.

Simon asked grimly, “Was power generation affected?”

“Power generation rated optimal, Captain.”

“Captain? Cargo Bay 13, Deck 24 is ... it seems to be missing, sir,” said Lt. Johanna Johnson.

“The main water reserve tank?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Send a crew down to investigate and assist First Officer Rafe. Make sure a medic accompanies them. Let's hope it's just damaged electronics.”

“Yes, sir.”

Simon asked, “Is our orbit steady?”

“Calculations being done now, Captain.”

“Casualties?”

“Only minor injuries so far reported.”

Simon hoped that would remain true.

“Captain, orbit is safe for the moment. We'll need a minor correction, but it need not be immediate.”

“Acknowledged. Send out damage assessment crews. I need to know if this ship ... station ... is safe to move in it's present condition. Start a roll call of all personnel and visitors; make sure no one is alone and injured. Let's go people!”


>4.<

Jim and Blair weren't crew but they were known by sight by almost everyone on the station. Gaia 1 was their base of operations, even though they spent a great deal of time on-planet. They offered their assistance.

Jim was irked. He'd hoped to be assigned to damage control. He was well acquainted with shipboard mechanics. His senses were capable of detecting damage normal senses might overlook, especially with Blair to ground him.

Blair was irked because he was concerned that several members of the crew were unaccounted for at present. He'd gladly have joined Jim in searching for them. Jim's senses would have been a big help, but instead, they were requested to join the Captain at Control Central.

“I wonder what Simon wants.”

Jim glanced at Blair, “What do you think he wants, Chief?”

“Well, I'd guess he'd like to know if we've 'seen' anything else.”

Jim sighed, “I wish it worked that way.”

“Me, too. The other crises were different though. We didn't have much in the way of aftereffects to consider once the main crisis point was in the past. We didn't have to look for anything else. I mean, after getting everyone and everything moved out of the way of the storm surge and the flash flood, and getting the mining craft out of the way of the Walkabout, well, after that the crisis was pretty much over in short order. We didn't have 'time' to investigate the visions further.”

“And now we do.”

“Well, it wouldn't hurt to try.”

At which point they reached the Captain of Gaia 1.

“Gentlemen, I have a request ...”

“We'll get right on it, Simon,” said Blair.

“You could wait until I ask!” said Simon gruffly.

Blair was quick to answer, “We figured you'd be busy, so I thought I'd save a little time. We discussed exploring the visions again on the way in to Central ... that is what you were going to request, right?”

“Get to it then, gentlemen,” said Simon, sounding irritable but actually just concerned.

The import of the conversation was not lost to the other occupants of Control Central.


>5.<

They settled into trance with the ease of long practice.

Jim was soon engulfed in a flash and swirl of colors, the abrasive feeling of hot then cold then freezing, the smell/taste of burnt electronics and ionized gases, all blown from his notice by the sound of the tearing metal then no sound at all. Blackness surrounds. Distant focus outward. Trail of ice mist. Trailing outward. Trailing inward.

Blair 'saw' the ice mist as white on black, hazing out the points of light, the stars, in the distance. All that was overlaid with 'Voices' Blair heard in some sense other than sound. Voices clamorous, then airy as light itself as their twining whispers divulged their secret, “fire fading ... ice flowing ... fire and ice ... ice and fire.”

When Jim opened his eyes he saw that Blair looked puzzled. Blair said, “I get the fire fading.”

Jim rubbed roughly at his nose, “I'm glad of that. I can still smell it though.”

“Ice flowing,” Blair said thoughtfully. “When does ice flow, when we lost our water reserve to space? Did you get a visual?”

“Yeah, I saw the flow outward but also a flow inward. I took it to be a comet tail ... ice mist in the blackness of space.”

“An ice comet. Fire impels ice outward. Ice rides fire inward. Ice shifted from outsystem. That seems to fit the requirements.”

“And that would be Captain Megan Connor's department.”

“Yeah, maybe Mr. Sims can help out.”

“Chief, would you stop with the matchmaking.”

Blair waggled his eyebrows, “Well, if Rafe doesn't ask her soon, I will.”


> > > > > > > > > > > >
Process:
Crisis point was past. Ahead lay the keys for survival.
> > > > > > > > > > > >


>6.<

Simon sat heavily in his chair. The offshift was over but he was far from finishing his duties to his station. It was hard to stop thinking of Gaia as a cruise ship traveling between the richest planets of the Allied Systems. His crew had handled themselves well under crisis. He needed to let them know he was impressed with their professionalism. Commendations would be in order for some of them.

Life was different here, that was a given. He couldn't say that it was better, not after all the losses they'd suffered. But it did seem that guilt was a direct result of surviving for many, including himself. Most of the survivors felt it to some degree. Most families had been decimated by the disaster. Many people had not even one relative that had escaped. Simon sighed heavily at that thought. Of his own crew, only he had a surviving relative, his son Daryl.

Survivor guilt. Simon felt it himself. He remembered his last visit from Joan. She'd seemed more like her old self ... pre-divorce. Her only worry was for Daryl during this visit with his father. It was only that visit that had spared Daryl's life and it was something for which Simon would be forever grateful.

But now, he had to put aside the past. There were too many things that required his attention. It seemed inconceivable to him that he was the highest voice of authority in this entire planetary orbit, and the only other person that held any great authority in the system was Captain Connor on the Walkabout. Only the tiny colonies based on the planet were close enough to give immediate assistance ... if they were 'able', and then only if the shuttles kept flying.

He'd just returned from a planning session with First Officer Rafe, Shuttle Pilot Henri Brown, XJ-Captain Ellison, XJ-Copilot Sandburg, and Captain Connor via their com link. Ellison and Sandburg had been included without second thought; not from the Captains, nor any of the station's crew.

The meeting had accomplished everything, and more, than he had expected.


>7.<

> > > > > > > > > > > >
The audio/visual link had been instituted with no problem.
> > > > > > > > > > > >

Blair greeted Megan happily. Their friendship had begun before the trip to Otherspace and it had been some time since he and Jim had assisted with the rescue of the mining ship captained by Gerald Sims.

Simon began to lay out the problem for the others. None of them had been on the bridge, and they needed to be updated on his present concerns. “All of you here know about the emergency on Gaia 1. Currently, we have systems under control. No major injuries were reported, and all of our personnel have reported in. The problem is that our water reserves have been depleted by half. That doesn't mean we're in immediate danger, but I will institute moderate rationing until the situation is improved. On that note, I have a plan that I'd like to present, but it will require cooperation on many fronts.”

Megan Connor offered, “Without cooperation we'd never survive here, Captain Banks. I have an idea that will help but I need to organize several mining ships.”

Simon grinned for the first time in hours, “I think we might be on the same wavelength.”

Megan grinned in return, “Our surveyors have been hard at work since I assigned them the problem of mapping the 'neighborhood'. They've located a number of ice asteroids and their orbits are in our database. It'll take a good push to send one insystem, but I think it's doable.”

Henri added, “Captain Banks, as you know, I was chosen to represent the shuttle pilots. They wanted me to assure you that the shuttles can carry cargo pods of water up from the planet if needed. We'll do what we have to do to supply Gaia 1.”

Simon accepted both offers gratefully, then turned to add a question for Jim and Blair, “I have to know if there's anything else to the visions you two have had. Have you seen anything that would involve this stage of the crisis?”

No one present was surprised by the mention of the visions, nor even that Simon had asked them both.

Blair slowly shook his head as he answered, “The visions we've had all seem to involve a point of crisis, not how the crisis affects the subsequent events. The aftereffects are almost surely a result of the way the crisis is handled. From what we've been able to 'see' after the fact, this seems to be the correct direction to take. We both, in different ways, sensed what seemed to be a comet, or ice asteroid, coming insystem.”

Simon seemed pleased as he asked, “Then ... you have no more warnings to give at present?”

“No. I think the worst of the crisis is past,” said Jim.


>8.<

Rhonda came out of Mining Admin and headed directly to the Captain's office. “Captain Connor, Captain Sims has taken off for ICE32. He'll call in when he matches orbit.”

“Thank you, Rhonda. It's certainly lucky for us that the survey of the local area is nearly complete. This crisis has shown what we can do if we're prepared. We'll soon be able to get down to serious mining and production of material for durable goods. How is Joel coming on the plans for the Materials Fabrication Center?”

“The people who came here with us had little knowledge of mining or manufacturing, but the knowledge is in the databanks. Applying it takes a lot of work, but they're getting there. The Ore Processing Center will be just slightly insystem, and the MFC will be still closer in, so that moving materials will be a matter of decreasing orbital trajectory which will be more economical. Joel's had his hands full working with the design teams.”

Megan added, “More economical, and safer, too, to have those facilities 'downwind' so to speak of the Walkabout.”

Rhonda grinned when she said, “Joel seems to be in his element. You know that he had a hand in the mining procedures that have been worked out. It seems that he has a definite affinity for explosives.”

Megan smiled, “I think I heard as much. No matter how busy he was he always made himself available during the trials the mining Captains undertook to test procedures. As head of Mining Admin, are you satisfied with the changes to the safety protocols we've instituted? I want them to be more than just 'adequate'.”

“You know that we doubled, then tripled redundancy. We shouldn't have another incident like the Wellspring's near collision with the Walkabout.”

“From your mouth to God's ear,” Megan muttered. “This is home now, and safety is a priority. We'll need a safe home to raise our families. By the way, how did Joel take it when you told him?”

Rhonda blushed as she replied, “Joel was stunned but happy. After ... everything, to have our own child will be a true blessing.”

“Aye. You know I wish you all the best. I don't know how we'll manage without you for a while in Admin, but we'll make do.”

“Well, it's not like I'll be far, Captain. You know you can call on me anytime.”

“If I can get past Joel, you mean.”

“Well, there is that,” Rhonda chuckled.


>9.<

Rhonda entered their cabin/suite to find Joel already at home.

“Hon, dinner's almost ready.”

“You didn't have to do that, Joel, but I'm glad you did.”

“Did you just come from your meeting with Captain Connor? Is Gerald on course? Everything alright with the Wellspring?”

“They're fine, both Gerald and Sarah. They've been working the sims enroute. Captain Adams and Captain Enfield will assist during each phase. They'll be ready when the time comes.”

Joel sighed, “We've been very lucky, this side of the jump point.”

Rhonda came up and wrapped her arms around his waist, “I know. To think that Blair is a Guide.”

“And that Ellison is his Sentinel.”

“I'm glad Blair keeps in touch. He's a good person.”

“We knew that early on, didn't we. I don't know what to think of his and Jim's visions. I shudder to think how I would handle something like that. It's ... it's almost too heavy a burden to bear. I don't know how he does it.”

“'They' do it,” Rhonda added softly.

“Yes. Maybe that makes it easier in a way. That they have each other to lean on.”

“Hmm. I wonder ...”

“What?”

“If there's anything we, or someone, could do to help them?”

“Kind of a ... backup?”

“Maybe. A support network?”

“Who could do that though? It would have to be someone high up to organize it. Someone that can make things happen fast.”

“Captain Connor?”

“And maybe Captain Banks? He's a friend of their's, too.”

“Yes, maybe a council, a 'small' council,” she emphasized.

Joel smiled at his wife, “I think it's a good idea. Let's talk to Megan ... tomorrow,” as he hugged her a bit tighter.

Rhonda gave him a quick kiss before saying, “Hmm. 'Tomorrow' ... that's a good idea, too.”


>10.<

Gerald Sims guided the Wellspring into contact with asteroid ICE32 with hardly a noticeable bump. “Sarah, are you ready?”

“Position is optimal.”

“Release clamps.”

“We're down and secure, Dad.”

“Well, now we wait for the signal. This is going to be a touchy maneuver.”

“We'll be fine, Dad. We've worked the sims over and over on the trip out. The calculations were checked on the Walkabout and on Gaia 1.”

“I know, I know. Besides Rafe would never approve it if it wasn't safe.”

“Dad!”

Gerald just grinned.


> > > > > > > > > > > >
Respite:
A cheer went up in Central when ICE32 reached a matching orbit with Gaia 1. The shuttles had indeed carried a few pods of water up from the planet, but there was no serious deprivation from the diminished reserves. Now it was just a matter of mining the ice and transferring it to a cargo bay, to which the three mining Captains would give able assistance. Then came the process of melting and filtering what was necessary to have an onboard reserve. That left a big chunk of ice in solid form, in orbit near them. It was a 'hard' reserve they were happy to have for future needs.
> > > > > > > > > > > >


>11.<

> > > > > > > > > > > >
The audio/visual link was instituted with no problem, and was becoming accepted as an established forum for Gaia System government.
> > > > > > > > > > > >

Simon leaned forward and rested his clasped hands on his desk. “I've been approached by Captain Connor about a suggestion put forward by Joel and Rhonda Taggart on the Walkabout. It's something that should have occurred to others before this, myself included, but better late than never as the saying goes. It concerns James Ellison and Blair Sandburg.”

Ellison and Sandburg looked surprised, but didn't interrupt.

“We've been very fortunate in the talents of the survivors that arrived here in Otherspace. It was easy to recognize the contributions of many of them: the farmers, the doctors, mechanics, pilots, and all of those who could apply the knowledge that we carried with us. But what most amazes me are the talents of a Sentinel and a Guide. Who would deny the benefits we've already enjoyed?”

“I don't think I need to tell you that they've taken a large burden on their shoulders. But they also have some grave concerns. Not long ago they shared some of those concerns when they came to me with their last warning. Even with a partner to back them up it's a lot of responsibility.” Simon looked solemnly around the assembled people, those in person, and those attending through the 'link'. He ended his gaze on Jim and Blair.

“We've already seen the advantage your visions have given us in several situations since arriving here. I want to emphasize that we know that our survival does not only rest on you. Our survival depends on all of us, and that 'includes' you.”

Blair looked decidedly pale, and Jim reached a steadying hand to touch his forearm. Blair's hand released it's deathgrip on the arm of the chair. He turned his hand over to clasp Jim's.

Megan added, “Blair. Jim. Your visions have saved a lot of lives. I hate to think what would have happened if the Wellspring had crashed into the Walkabout. But the people that survived the jump to Otherspace already know about your warnings. Every ship, station, and planetary colony has benefited from them already. They know you. They trust you. Most of all, they need you. 'We' need you. I know it's a lot to ask ... but if I know you as well as I think I do, you've placed that responsibility on 'yourselves' already.”

Jim looked unsure as he asked, “I'm not sure what you have in mind. We're just two men. The visions are ... difficult to interpret, and we don't know how the handling of future crises will affect them.”

Simon sighed, “We'd like to do whatever we can to make that burden a little easier to bear. What we're proposing is that a council be prepared to hear your warnings. It would be a very small group that can act swiftly. Right now, authority rests mainly with the Captains of Gaia 1 and The Walkabout. We should have a representative of the planetary colonies, too. I know it's a heavy responsibility but there just isn't anyone else that can do this. We can't help with the visions, but we can work together. We're few enough that we can put a plan into motion quickly. This latest crisis is an excellent example of that.”

Simon went on, “I've tried to understand, and I've tried to explain to the others the limitations of your visions, but we need to not just survive here. We need to flourish and expand. We have plans to manufacture more stations, more ships, more products and facilities for the planetary colonies, also. We'll do what's necessary to those ends, but a Sentinel and Guide team, that's an advantage we can't afford to ignore.”

Jim warned, “Simon, you have some idea of the limitations of the visions. Even if we do everything right, there could still be major damage, injuries ... deaths. Everyone here needs to understand that this isn't like calculating jump points. It isn't an exact science and misinterpretations can be fatal.”

Blair seemed to stare into the uncertain future as he added softly, “That's been our worst fear.”

Silence prevailed for several moments as their last statements were processed.

Blair looked at Jim and said sentinel soft, “You did warn me, man.” Then for the others, because they hadn't missed the communication even though they hadn't heard it, “I told Jim before this crisis that it was time for me to share the burden.” Turning to Jim he said firmly, “It isn't just on your shoulders, Jim.”

“I know that's why you did it, to share the burden.”

“Partners.”

Simon, with the others, watched and listened to this private exchange amidst their conference, then he added quietly, “Partners, and the Gaian System's Sentinel and Guide.”


>12.<

Jim and Blair walked back to their cabin deep in thought. Jim kept eyeing his Guide. He was well aware of the jumps in his vitals. He was waiting for Blair to open up about what was bothering him.

When the door to their cabin closed behind them, Jim settled in to relax ... and to wait for Blair. Blair's agitation kept him moving until he felt ready to reveal his worrisome thoughts to Jim.

When the time came, he stood stock still and pleaded, “'Tell' me we didn't cause this last crisis, Jim.”

Jim sighed, “I should have seen this coming, Chief. You know that's not true. We didn't cause the crisis.”

“But the loss of the water reserves happened 'because' of our warning. They wouldn't have engaged that relay at that time if we ...”

“Blair, listen. The relay would have been engaged at some time. It's not our fault.” He stopped to look more closely at his Guide, “Come on, Chief. Remember, two of the other visions we gave warning for were natural disasters. And there was nothing we did that could have caused the near crash of the Wellspring. You don't normally doubt yourself. Is that all you're worried about?”

“I know you're right,” and Blair sighed deeply, trying to accept emotionally what he knew intellectually to be true. “'With' our warning they were ready to handle it, at least.”

“And don't forget that the mutual aid idea was a natural result of that crisis. Being able to work together in times of danger may be crucial to long-term survival.”

“I know. That will foster bonds between the colonies on-planet and the stations, too. And, it's a good feeling to know that they support us.”

“Then why the doubts?”

“It's just ... man, I don't know how you do it.”

“I'm sorry ...”

“Don't, Jim. There's no need; no reason to be sorry. I wouldn't want you to carry this burden alone. Maybe that's why I'm here. Maybe a Sentinel needs a partner to back him up. It's too much for one person. You're a Sentinel. I'm a Guide. It took a while just to figure that much out. Then the visions came to us both. Maybe this is our destiny.”


> > > > > > > > > > > >
Consequence exacted:
For Sentinel and Guide, heavy was the weight of legend.
> > > > > > > > > > > >


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

finis part 2


Click here for Part 3 A: http://1sentinel1guide.livejournal.com/7109.html

<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

XJ-Fuga
Part 3 A
by ljc
5/07

See Notes, Summary, Rating, Warning, and Disclaimer in Part 1.

<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Part 3 A

<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

>1.< Colony of New Cascade, planet Gaia, Gaia System, Otherspace

Jim handed one very wet and muddy child up to Blair, who passed her along to Abel, who passed her along once more to another volunteer. That process was repeated for the second lost child. The boy was just as wet, and muddy, and cold as his little sister.

Jim then struggled up the bank of the recently flooded stream with Blair's willing hand to pull him to the top. They joined Abel and the other volunteers in a joyful, if weary, walk back to a staging area where medical and other supplies had been deposited for the search effort.

Abel Carter hurried ahead as he was anxious to hear word of the children's health. They'd seemed uninjured but had been very tired and nearly unresponsive. These two had both been born on the Rainbow Meadow Habitat. There hadn't been many children born in New Cascade yet, and every child in the colony was precious ... and he knew each and every one of them by name.

Abel reflected briefly on this new life they'd made for themselves since evacuating Rainbow Meadow. It had only been three years since they'd fled to Otherspace but that previous life seemed to belong to some stranger. They'd been so proud and ... arrogant ... situated at the edge of the home galaxy. They had thought they'd created a little piece of nature to conform to their own limited ideas. Well, a habitat was far removed from a planetary colony. He'd had ample proof of that since settling here just over two years ago.

Naomi came out of the tent and saw him approaching. “Abel, the children will be fine. They're being warmed up and fed. Their parents are with them, and they're so very grateful.”

Abel sighed deeply in relief. Being the leader of New Cascade was a tough job. There were too few settlers, too much to do, and very little to fall back on except their own strength and determination, but things were slowly getting better. He was also head of the Council that governed several viable communities on the planet Gaia. There was communication with other outposts, and technological resources were available in planetary orbit and farther out in the Belt where the Walkabout and it's facilities called home. Aid was 'just a call away' ... give or take a few thousand or million miles.

The settlers were still learning the ways of this planet, Gaia. The minor flooding hadn't been a problem until the children were discovered to be missing. The flood waters had separated them from the colony. The children, trying to find a way home, had gotten seriously lost. They were very fortunate that the Sentinel and Guide had arrived within hours to help track the children.

Abel walked up to Naomi and embraced her warmly. Then with an arm wrapped around the other's waists, they turned and watched Jim and Blair walk wearily out of the forest and toward the tent.

Abel said, “Jim, Blair ... I - we can't thank you enough. Their parents would be here to say this, but they're occupied at the moment.”

Jim blushed a little and Blair did, too.

Jim said, “Abel, you know we're glad to help. Any time. All you have to do is call.”

Blair grinned, “But some hot coffee would really be welcome, Mom.”

Naomi smiled warmly, “Of course, Sweetie. I'll get some blankets for you, too. I know you must both be cold.”

“... and wet,” Blair grumbled softly, but only loud enough for his Sentinel to hear, as his mom headed to the tent.

Abel said, “We'll break camp and head back soon. Night will be falling in a few hours. We were very lucky to find them before dark.”

Jim just nodded wearily as Abel turned to make sure everything moved along quickly.

Then Blair nudged him in the ribs, “Hey, Jim,” he whispered. He continued in a slightly indignant tone, “Did you see he had his arm around my mom?”

As weary as Jim felt, he had to struggle to keep his grin from turning to laughter.


>2.< Interlude, Gaia 1 (formerly A.S. Gaia) in orbit around planet Gaia

The lights were dim in the corridors, as dim as it normally was in public areas during offshift hours, but not the lights in the Study Rooms. The lights were never dimmed in the SRs, but it was quiet enough to hear the proverbial pin drop, and that was normal in an SR on any Deck. Every study space was filled and some industrious students had brought cushions with them to take advantage of empty corners where they could gather together sociably and use their portable readers. The people of Gaia 1, since their arrival in this new Otherspace domain, had turned to education as their new 'hobby'.

The Captain, Simon Banks, had instituted a requirement for independent study soon after their arrival. One facet of each person's obligation was to learn, at least on a basic level, one other technology than the one he or she had trained for back in Allied Systems space, a second was training in a medical field or the natural sciences, and a third was an individual independent study project of their choice.

System wide, the survivors numbered nearly thirty thousand, but that was a tiny number to recreate a civilization as immense and varied as the planetary systems they had once called home. Too much had to be relearned, and so much would be lost if the knowledge they 'did' carry, wasn't passed down. Basic knowledge was a beginning, but hands-on apprenticeships were organized when possible for each student when that knowledge was grasped.

Yet, life was life, and they took joy where they could find it. There was joy in knowledge gained, in new skills learned. It was something to fill the void, especially on Gaia 1, where only the Captain had any surviving relatives among the original crew. Simon Banks was pleased that his education requirement had helped to fill that void. Not only were things learned, but they were shared between people who had few other connections. People with shared interests found other reasons to connect and once again there was laughter on the decks of the great spaceliner once known as A. S. Gaia.


>3.<

Some of the students looked up as the door to SR1-Deck 4 opened. Those that did, smiled in greeting to the Guide as he made his way into the room. He looked around and smiled and nodded in response, then sighed when he saw all the stations were filled.

Daryl stood and whispered, “Blair, you can have my station. I have to meet Dad in an hour for supper and it's my turn to cook.”

Blair was as quiet as Daryl when he responded, “Did you try that recipe that Naomi sent up? There's a new crop of greens that just arrived, along with some seedlings they sent up from Gaia for the hydroponics section. Jim and I got to try them the last time we visited Mom.”

Daryl grinned, “Hey, thanks. It would be quick, and Dad would love it. It's just somehow better than the stuff that comes from hydroponics. I don't care what they say, it may be as nutritious, but there's just something different, you know?”

“If I hadn't known, Jim would have told me. You're lucky you don't have to cook for a Sentinel. Thanks for giving up your seat. I have some research to do.”

“Hey, anything to help our poor overburdened Guide,” Daryl grinned as he whispered close to Blair's ear.

Blair accepted the teasing with twinkling eyes and a grin of his own. As he sat down to work he glanced over at the station next to his. The computer screen showed incomprehensible text, which caught his interest, because he thought it looked 'familiar'. He watched for a moment while the woman at the desk typed in a request for translation. He was a little surprised to see a title that he knew quite well, “The Mystery of Paraguay: Civilization Lost, Regression and Adaptation to a Precivilized Life”.

The woman saw his interest and blushed, “Guide Sandburg. You must be very familiar with this treatise by Dr. Burton. I'm just doing a little historical background for my journal.”

“You're Lt. Johanna Johnson. I've seen you in Control Central.”

She smiled shyly, then said, “And I've seen you, of course, Sir, when you've visited Captain Banks.”

“Please, not Sir,” and Blair gave a mock shudder. “Call me, Blair.”

“Thanks, Blair. My nickname is, Jo, if you'd like.”

“Thanks, Jo. You're writing a journal?” he whispered the question.

She shrugged diffidently, “I'm just writing about, you know, 'before' ... trying to put down thoughts about family and friends, places that I've visited, where I lived, any anecdotes that might bring ... the past ... to life for people in the future, as well as tell what we're doing to survive ... to move forward, you know?”

Blair was intrigued. He turned fully toward her in an attempt to keep their conversation private, and quiet, “Jo, that's terrific. Too bad everyone couldn't do that. It would make a tremendous addition to knowledge, to history. The future generations will need a sense of history to enrich their own lives.”

Jo blushed but her excitement was genuine, “I'm glad you said that. That's a proposal I'm writing up for the Captain. I want to do a living history project for my independent study. I could do interviews by audio/visual link but it would be better to be present during the interviews. For that I would have to travel to Gaia's colonies, and the mining outposts, and the Walkabout ...” Her grin faded away, “But that would take me away from my duties, and I love my job on Gaia 1. I don't want to lose it.”

Blair thought for a moment, “What if I put in a good word with the Captain?” He grinned at Jo, “You see, we're pretty good friends,” adding more seriously, “and I do believe this is important enough to make it a priority. In fact, you'll need a lot of help to reach everyone.” Blair's excitement grew as more possibilities occurred to him. “It would make a great ongoing project. If you think it would help, I could go with you when you present your proposal, too.”

“Would you? Maybe ... you can look at my proposal? I know you must be very busy, and I don't mean to impose ....”

“Hey, I'd love to see it.”

Obviously Blair's enthusiasm had grown because several people around them 'Shushed' them at that moment, but he and Jo just grinned conspiratorially.

Jo pulled her proposal up on screen and she and Blair worked over the document for some time, totally forgetting Blair's own research until the door opened and an exasperated sigh was heard even through their concentration.

“Hey, Jim. What's up?” Blair whispered.

Jim glanced around quickly and added softly, “Sandburg, my first guess was that you'd be up to your ears in study, but this is the third SR that I've searched through for you.”

“Sorry,” Blair grinned, because he wasn't sorry at all. He was too excited about Jo's project even if his own was forgotten for the moment. “Well?”

“Simon's got a problem for us to look into. Something he thinks my senses might help with.”

“Hey, I'm with you, man. Sorry, Jo. We can talk again tomorrow if you'd like.”

“That would be great. You've given me some great ideas. I'll try to get them worked out and written up so you can read them over.”

“Great. Come on, Jim.”

Jim shook his head in fond exasperation as Blair went past him and down the hall before he could answer. Even though Blair had a head start, Jim caught up to him easily with his longer stride.

“Jim, Lt. Johnson has a great idea for a living history project. This would make a tremendous addition to bare facts and dates from this era.”

“Era? You're leaping ahead in time a bit aren't you?”

“Well, think about it! What if we had more information on Burton or Incacha or the Eye of God? What if we'd known about Otherspace before the disaster that brought us here?”

“Alright. Alright. I get your point.”

“The only thing is that she's worried that it will take her away from her job so much that she might lose it.”

Jim pondered that for a moment before answering, “Yeah, that 'could' be a problem but from what you've just said I think Simon would make allowances for a project like that. I really do see the importance of it to the future, and I'm sure Simon would, too. Maybe you can pitch it to him that it would be a good chance for someone to learn her duties ... you know, cross train his staff. I know he's trained them to take over in emergency situations, but they need education to back it up and learning more than emergency protocols. They need to learn the day-to-day routines that keep the station in superb condition, functioning at it's very best at all times. I know it's something he's been planning, especially since it looks like Rafe will be coaxed into joining the Simms on their clanship.”

“Oh, man, that's a great idea! I think that might solve other problems as well. See, most of the survivors had very little to cling to 'but' their jobs. The depression around here was pretty thick before the study projects were assigned. Now that people have had a chance to settle in, they have to feel secure enough to be able to 'let go' a bit. They have to accept that this future isn't going to disappear; see that we're growing and we're here to stay.”

“Yeah, I was lucky on that score. I had Dad, Steven, Sally, and of course Henri and Serena and their kids. And now you, and your mom.”

Blair smiled warmly, “Yeah, you've got me, and mom, and we have some great friends. We're making 'family' as we go, man. An extended family. That's the aspect of these projects that's really going to pay off in the long run.”

As they walked into the quiet bustle of Central they looked for Captain Banks, but Rafe waved them over. “The Captain will be back soon. He left orders for you two to wait ... if you can. This problem has been plaguing the maintenance crew for days, so a little more delay probably wouldn't hurt.”

“No problem, Rafe. Jim and I are ready to go. That's why we're here. Hey, have you talked to Gerald Simms lately about his plans for the clanship? I heard they have the blueprints all ready, and they're due to start production soon.”

Rafe grinned wryly, “Yeah, but where will they go once it's built? The only jump point we know of that's usable is the one between Gaia and the Otherspace jump point. There's only a solitary sun and very minor planetary objects in orbit around it. As far as I know, there's no use going back ... home. ... Right?”

Blair sighed deeply, “So right. We'd be foolish to even think of going back.”

Trying to lighten the discussion Jim asked teasingly, “Rafe, don't tell me you don't know?”

Rafe assumed momentarily that he knew what Jim was referring to. As First Officer, he had been informed of the preparations for the XJ-Fuga, but after Jim's comment he said questioningly, “I know you're preparing the ship for flight. That would be hard to keep secret. I think even the outmost mining ship knows that. I know you plan to have the techs check things out, then you plan to fly it out to the Walkabout. You were thinking of making it's base out in the Belt. I hope that doesn't mean you'll be moving out there, too.”

Blair answered, “The Fuga's base will probably be out in the Belt, but we're based at the Sentinel/Guide Temple on Gaia. That's not going to change, at least not for the foreseeable future. We'll fly the Fuga out and, if all goes well, return on a regular shuttle flight.”

Rafe lost all amusement as he replied, “We all know how important the Temple is to you two. You know, if you ever need anything ... anything at all ....”

Jim and Blair had cause to feel embarrassed again. They were very uncomfortable with all the hero worship, but they couldn't seem to do anything about it, and their close friends were seldom vocal about it. “Rafe,” said Jim, “we're just two guys with some gifts and some skills. We use them the best way we can. And we know who our friends are; who we can depend on for help when needed ...”

Blair added softly, “But thanks for saying it, man. We do appreciate it.”

Rafe nodded, then thinking about Jim's previous question he said, “I know you need to keep the Fuga's systems ready to go, just in case. It's too bad the techs haven't been able to calculate a destination yet ... Wait! Is that it? Did they find a new portal?”

Blair bounced up on his toes, “We got confirmation this morning.”

“No kidding!” When the crew of Central turned around to look at him, Rafe whispered sheepishly, “Are you going to announce it soon?”

Jim looked at Blair, who raised an eyebrow quizzically. Jim shrugged a shoulder and looked pointedly at the crew who were waiting.

Blair said, “Why not?” and proceeded with the news, bouncing on his toes once again, when he saw the overwhelmingly pleased reception it got.

When he'd finished he heard a deep harrumph, “And the Captain is the last to know, I see.”

Blair grinned as he saw Simon Banks in the doorway, “Not really. You learned when they did. ... Simon ... uh, Sir.”

<><><>

The Captain of Gaia 1 initiated an audio/visual link to the Captain of The Walkabout.

“Simon, it's good to see you. You look serious. I hope it isn't a crisis that prompted this call,” said Captain Connor.

Simon sighed, “Sorry, Meg. It isn't really a crisis. I just learned something today, and it's ... got me worried.”

“I'm listening, Simon.”


>4.<

“Come on Blair, it's not as bad as you think,” said Jim.

“Not as bad ... Jim, I crashed the XJ-Fuga into a sun! A BIG sun! A spectral type B main-sequence blue supergiant!” Blair ranted in horror.

Jim leaned back against the wall outside the Simulation Chamber and listened to his Guide work out his frustration in ever increasing volume.

“I couldn't hit a bit of space debris? Oh, no, not me! I go for the big prize! A kid could miss a supergiant, but not Blair Sandburg! Jim, this just proves that this is, like, such a really, really bad idea. Man, I bet I couldn't even copilot an escape pod!”

Jim tried half-heartedly to interrupt, “There's only thrusters on an escape pod ...,” to little effect. It had been a pretty lame attempt to make his copilot feel better, and if he'd stopped to consider what he was saying he'd have realized it probably would have made him feel worse. It didn't make much difference anyway because Blair had barely stopped to take a breath.

“There's just no way I can copilot an Experimental Jumpship. You've got to be having second thoughts about wanting me as your copilot. I'm a disaster when it comes to Jump procedures. I'll just get you killed! I'll get us both killed. So much for Gaia's Sentinel and Guide. Poof, in a tiny blaze of atoms from here to - to - wherever - for - forever!”

Jim tried yet again, “Sandburg ...”

“This is just crazy. You've got to get Henri back as your copilot. We can't afford to lose you, man.”

“Chief ...”

Blair stopped pacing finally, but still wasn't listening, “Jim, please. This is too important. You need someone you can trust ...”

Jim pushed off from the wall and grabbed Blair's shoulders, angling him so that they'd be face to face, “Blair, that would be you.”

Blair tried to throw up his hands but Jim wouldn't let go, so he ended up grasping Jim's forearms, “But, Jim ...”

Jim grinned and shook his head in exasperation, “Sandburg, what do think a sim is for? It's to sim - u - late extreme situations.”

“It's to simulate 'possible' situations, Jim!”

“Chief, you're the one I trust.” Jim had punctuated those words with a tiny shake at the end for emphasis. “We'll 'simulate' some more, until you're ready.”

“But Jim, what if I'm never ready?” Blair asked in despair.

Jim spun Blair to the side and grabbed him in a headlock, then ruffled up his curls.

“Jim, not the hair,” and Blair twisted easily out of Jim's gentle grip. Blair's worry was turning to frustrated anger, “Don't try to distract me. This is important.”

Jim sighed. He knew that Blair wasn't going to settle down until he got a serious answer, so he lowered his voice and made sure he had his full attention, “Chief, you're the one I trust, with this, and with everything else. And don't pull out that line that 'I'm' so indispensable. You're one-half of the Sentinel/Guide equation, my friend, and don't you forget it. If I'm indispensable then you are irreplaceable ... one of a kind ... unique.”

Blair tried to hide the little bubble of half-hysterical, skeptical laughter that wanted to escape, “That's cute, Jim.”

Any trace of humor left on Jim's face vanished, “I'm not trying to be cute, Sandburg. It's the truth.”

Blair's semi-hysterical smile died, and his face flushed a bit, “Don't kid me, Jim.”

“Not kidding, here. Not about this. Not about you. Hmmm. Maybe I need to assign a little homework for you ...”

“Homework?” Blair squeaked, “As if the sims aren't bad enough.”

“Yes, homework. I want you to look up the statistics for pilot training. You need to see that you're way ahead of the curve. You picked up insystem procedures in record time. You're doing great, Chief. But everything takes practice, and unfortunately that takes time.”

Blair was still for a long moment, but then allowed a small smile, “Record time? Really? Well, maybe we could try the sims again.”

“Tomorrow. Rest tonight, and we'll start fresh in the morning.”

Blair sighed, but he did feel a little better. Leave it to Jim to talk down his half-hysterical copilot. He couldn't let Jim down, and from what he'd said, maybe he was doing better than he thought. Anyway, it was a relief not to go back to the sims right away. They'd been working them for hours. Maybe it was a good idea to rest for a while ... and check out those statistics. Not that he didn't trust Jim ....


>5.<

Henri Brown and Sarah Simms left the Import Office talking animatedly. Henri asked, “Hey, Sarah, why don't you come to dinner tonight? Serena's study project is gourmet cooking and I think she's going for extra credit! I just can't eat everything she puts on the table every night ... and I mean that in a good way,” he said with a laugh as he patted his stomach. “I talked to Rafe and he'll be there,” he added with a sly grin.

Sarah grinned, “Dad and Rafe have been talking about the clanship every time they get together. It would be kind of nice to talk to Rafe about something else for a change.”

“Is Rafe still as tongue-tied as ever?”

“Rafe? Only when he's around me, but I'm not much better. I don't know what comes over me.”

“Well, maybe a good meal, and Serena and me carrying half the conversation will help.”

Sarah grinned conspiratorially, “That would be great, Henri. Thanks.”

“Great. I'll let Serena know. She'll probably double up the cooking, though,” Henri chuckled softly as he thought fondly of his wife, then thought of something else he'd wanted to talk to Sarah about. He quickly changed the topic as he asked, “Did you hear about Blair and the sims? Blair's been so freaked out that he tried to get me to consider being Jim's copilot again. You know what Serena would think of that! I've talked to the kid. I've tried everything to get him to relax. He's doing great at the sims. All he needs is practice. I thought maybe you could talk to him, too?”

Sarah nodded agreement, “Blair's really upset about 'crashing',” she tried unsuccessfully to stifle a little giggle, “and I know it's not funny, because it really shook him ... but a supergiant.”

“You better not laugh when you talk to him,” Henri warned with a grin of his own.

“Oh, no, of course not. Just getting it out of my system now.”

<><><>

“Hey, Blair. How's training going?” asked Sarah.

Blair glared at her, “You heard, didn't you?”

Sarah sheepishly answered, “Well, yeah. I just thought you might want to talk.”

Blair sighed, “I'm just worried, you know. I 'have' to get it right. We've got only the one Jumpship. If we have a problem, get stranded ... well, there aren't any Allied Systems ships coming to the rescue.”

Sarah nodded, “Yeah. Dad and I felt nearly the same way, and we had Captains Adams and Endicott on their mining ships, backing us up. But still, if we'd messed up, if there was major equipment failure or something, if ICE32's orbit went bad or if it had broken up under gravitational stress ... those two little ships might not have been able to save us. There are so many things that 'could' have gone wrong, but we worked the sims over and over until we had every worst case scenario covered.”

“The sims ... you really trust them?”

“You never worked sims before?”

“No. I was into the social sciences. I had no real need before this. It's a lot to expect for the sims to really mimic what can happen out 'there'. I guess I should trust them ... but maybe it's just that I don't trust myself.”

Sarah and Blair walked on for a moment before Sarah answered, “You trust Jim, right?”

“Of course.”

“He's been working the sims with you. Has he given any indication that he isn't happy with them or with you?”

Blair stopped and turned to her, “Well, no.”

“If you don't trust yourself, then trust him, Blair.”

“I do!”

Sarah just grinned.

“All right. All right. ... You're right.” Blair sighed dramatically, but stated firmly, “I do trust him.” He finally grinned, “Thanks.”

Rafe exited the door just down the hall and walked toward them.

Blair was almost glad for the interruption. With a calculating grin he said, “Hey, Rafe. I have to get back to the sims,” and with an exaggerated sigh, “... again. Could you walk Sarah back to her cabin in Visitor's Quarters?”

Sarah blushed, and Rafe grinned, never taking his eyes off her, “Hi, Sarah. I'd be happy to escort you. I need to talk to your Dad anyway about the ship fabrication timeline.”

Blair smiled as he rocked up on his toes, “Of course you do. Well, maybe Sarah can tell you something about it on the way. See you two later.”


>6.<

First Officer Rafe was on duty in Central the next day when Jim and Blair entered. “Well, did you figure out the cause of the vibration?” he asked without preamble.

Jim grinned, “Yeah. It was 'a piece of cake'.”

Blair nudged him with his elbow.

Jim glanced toward him and grinned, “With my Guide's help, of course!”

Rafe turned to Blair with a questioning look.

“I just had to, you know, 'guide' him along, and that was all it took.”

Jim was quick to gently whap the back of his head. “Yeah, Sandburg. You worked miracles,” he said in feigned aggravation.

“Hey! You're the one that said I was irreplaceable, even unique!”

Rafe tried to hold back a smirk as Jim rolled his eyes, “Chief, I was trying to be nice. Supportive. You know, encouraging!”

Blair went still, and his eyes widened. Then he nearly whispered, “You didn't mean it.”

Jim backtracked as quickly as he could, “No, I mean yes, of course I meant it! Sandburg ... You're pulling my leg aren't you?” and he reached to grab him in a headlock but Blair grinned widely as he quickly stepped aside and put one of Central's monitoring stations between him and Jim's long reach.


>7.< Gaia ... Gaia 1 ... The Walkabout

> > > > > > > > > > > >
The audio/visual link was instituted with no problem.
Council for Gaia System government was in session.
> > > > > > > > > > > >

The Council convened with all present.

Captain Simon Banks acknowledged the participants and began, “You are all aware of the many subjects on the agenda today. I think it would be best to start with a discussion of the announcement of the new Jump Portal that's been calculated and certain ... concerns that we need to address.” There were a few moments of awkward silence.

Jim and Blair had been unaware of any 'concerns'. They shared a quick, puzzled glance before Blair asked, “Is there some problem? The calculations have been verified at several independent locations, and by the XJ-Fuga's computer, too.”

Captain Megan Connor's location was in the Belt, far out-orbit on The Walkabout, but she smiled warmly through the 'link' at Blair and Jim before answering, “It's not that we're unsure of the calculations ...”

Blair paled, and rushed to say, “It's 'me', isn't it? I'm the problem!” He turned to Jim in distress, “I told you, man. Even they don't think I can do it.”

Simon reentered the discussion quickly. “No, Sandburg, it isn't you,” he stated firmly, if a bit irritably. “It's not that. We're all aware you've been working extremely hard on the sims, and we have no doubt that you'll be entirely capable of handling anything that comes your way. We have confidence in your abilities and Captain Ellison's experience. That isn't the problem.”

Jim and Blair looked confused as Jim asked, “Then what?”

Megan's serious demeanor conveyed the sincerity of her answer, “We're worried about 'you', mates. Well, worried about all of us, too, to be totally honest. You see, we've been talking amongst ourselves about what we would lose if something happens to you two. We'll lose a very precious resource ... our Sentinel and our Guide. We see that as a very poor return for a possible new Jump Portal.”

Jim snorted, “I think you might value us too highly, Megan.”

Blair nodded in agreement, “Besides, Jim would never let us take this jump if he thought it would be dangerous.”

Simon stated, “But the jump 'is' dangerous. It's into unknown territory. Totally unknown. This isn't even a shortcut-jump to a known star system like Jim was supposedly taking when he found the portal to Otherspace. You 'can't' say it doesn't inherently hold the prospect of danger to you both.”

Jim and Blair glanced at each other then back to the rest of the Council. Jim's coldly expressionless face caused them all to pay close attention as he asked, “Are you really proposing that you would keep us ... prisoner ... in Gaia System?”

The Council members were stunned by the accusation. Simon finally shifted uncomfortably, and looked around at the other participants, “I don't think ... well, I don't think that's really what we were proposing ... were we?”

The others glanced about and seemed to realize that it 'would' be the inevitable result. Shock slowly turned to chagrin.

Megan sighed in reluctant agreement with Simon's, and Jim's, statements, “I think you know that that wasn't our intention. Please believe that we do value you greatly. Your loss would be deeply felt, not just to the community but to us, personally ... but I don't think we'd considered what that would mean to you.” She glanced at the other council members, then with resignation added, “Perhaps we 'were' too hasty. I, for one, hope you'll accept my apology.”

Abel Carter, on the link from New Cascade as Gaia's representative, spoke next, “I hope you'll accept my apology, too, and ... I'd like to take this opportunity for me to officially express New Cascade's thanks for your help with the search for the two lost children. The outcome would have been tragic indeed without your gifts. This is just one example of the many times you've aided the colonies and other survivors here. We would feel your loss ... but you're right, too. We can't ask you to give up this exploration for which you've trained, and from which we'll benefit, as well.”

“We're glad to do what we can,” said Blair, “We have skills not duplicated by anyone else, at least Jim and Henri Brown do. We have an obligation to put them to use. The XJ-Fuga can give us other star systems; other refuges for us. We need to grow, but more than that, we need the sense of purpose, the hope for the future. You know that morale has been low. The early months and years were filled with plans and new beginnings. Now it's been three years of hard work, and people have realized that the hard work will continue far into the future. New horizons and new opportunities would rekindle confidence in our future, our survival.”

Simon saw the small nods that showed growing ease and acceptance of the situation from his councilors and added a short nod of his own, “I think we're all now in agreement on this matter.” He saw nods from all present. “Well ... it seems that we'll need to discuss plans for furthering our explorations. But first, there is a matter that Megan wishes to bring to our attention. You said you had an announcement to make?”

Megan's genuine smile eased everyone's worry that the announcement might be troubling, “We've finished the nursery/school section on the Walkabout just in time for the arrival of our newest enrollee ... Rhonda and Joel Taggert's daughter, Arielle, was born this morning. She's in fine 'voice' and Rhonda and Joel would welcome your good wishes, I'm sure.”

Blair grinned, “Oh, man. That's great!” Glancing from Jim and back to Megan, “We'll be sure to call them later. We should be out there in a few weeks anyway. It'll be great to see them.”

Rafe asked, “Do you think you can stay long enough for the start of production on the clanship? Gerald is planning a rather large 'shindig', as he's calling it.”

Jim, who had relaxed at the change in subject, smiled widely as he said, “We wouldn't miss it. After all, when we find a new star system, you'll be aboard the next ship to arrive.”

Simon grumped, “And I'll have to find a new First Officer.”

Rafe looked a little upset, “I'm sorry about that, Captain ...”

Simon snorted, “Just make sure I'm invited to the wedding.”

“Wedding?” squeaked Rafe.

Blair laughed aloud at Rafe's red face. His laughter was contagious, and soon the others had joined in.

<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

finis part 3 A






Click here for Part 3 B: http://1sentinel1guide.livejournal.com/6774.html

<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

XJ-Fuga 3 B
by ljc
3/07

See Notes, Summary, Rating, Warning, and Disclaimer in Part 1.

<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>


>8.<

Jim and Blair, Sentinel and Guide, returned to their quarters. Blair was subdued and Jim wanted to end that as soon as possible. A solemn Guide was not a good thing.

“Chief, you know that we need to think about setting a date for the Jump. Heading out to the Walkabout in a few weeks sounds like a good idea. We should be done with the sims by then, and while we're out there we'll have time to put the Fuga through some tests. That will leave us plenty of time to visit with everyone and you can try out your charms on Arielle.”

Blair just nodded as if his mind was elsewhere.

“You know, Gerald is going to need some help with the clanship soon, and with signing on permanent crew. Rafe and Sarah will both be heading out there soon. Rafe will be a big help to Gerald. Maybe we can all go on the same shuttle. We can all have a look around the Walkabout. They've done a lot of work there, and on the MFC. That sound okay?”

“Uh, huh. Sounds good.”

Jim sighed in exasperation, “Blair, what's wrong?”

Blair looked sheepish as he answered, “I know I've been freaking out over the sims, but I'm not really sure if that's the problem, or at least, the only problem. Haven't you been feeling a little ... off?”

Jim felt like he'd had the wind knocked out of him. If Blair had - concerns - then Jim immediately questioned whether he'd been overlooking something important himself. But the truth was, he hadn't noticed anything out of the ordinary. His main concern had been Blair.

Blair saw the answer before he could express it. “Man, I don't know what's wrong. Would you mind a meditation session?” he asked almost pleadingly, as if Jim would think it unnecessary, or worse, a nuisance. “I feel like maybe we're missing something, and I really hope it isn't a forewarning in a vision.”

Jim was quick to agree. No matter how much he dreaded a marathon session, which this might turn into, especially if Blair needed to search out something they hadn't noted before. Their worst fear had always been that they might miss something, and it drove them to question their visions as well as themselves; their motivations as well as their distractions. And they'd had plenty of those lately.

They settled into position and relaxed deeply into their trance states while never losing touch physically, as they'd discovered that their observations were reinforced by their closeness.

=> => => => =>

~Blue Gaian jungle existed as only a flicker of pleasant recognition before disintegrating to black infinity.~

~Was this null space? Subspace? Between the 'here' and 'there' of Jump?

~Was this a place, or was it a warning? Here, blackness enveloped them in shocking totality, where fear alone could wrench their minds from the path of reason.~

~Total silence enveloped them. The cacophony of life was absent and their own minds screamed denial.~

~The searing, sense-perverting -- b l a c k -- ness defied even that color as reference.~

~Perhaps that was the purpose, for a great absence can enhance ...
T H E L I G H T ~

~Fiery lashes, shockingly brutal, totally silent, bludgeoned the blackness to oblivion. Flame, the destroyer.~

~In space? In vacuum?~

~Where? When? How could this be?~

~Shaken and driven, they explored the vision further.~

<= <= <= <= <=


>9.<

Blair's muscles disobeyed him. He fell forward, completely limp, until his forehead rested on his crossed legs. Jim's muscles betrayed him. He sat ramrod straight, with not a tremble or a flutter as his whole body zoned and could only wait for his guide to free him to life once again. Each handled in his own way the shock of the vision, until their minds could cope.

Blair slowly rose from his strained position. He tried to breathe evenly a few times until he became aware once again of the hands clasped by his own. He realized that his sentinel had frozen in shock, unlike Blair, who had collapsed into limpness. The strain in his voice was evident as he whispered, “Jim ... come back, Jim. Listen and come back. I need you, my friend. Please ... heed my voice and come back.”

Blair held on to Jim's hands as the sentinel shuddered through his return. Jim finally grasped tightly those hands that had held on, and shocked Blair once again when he let out a heartrending scream. He pulled his hands frantically from Blair's, covered his eyes, and rocked as the scream died to whimpers of pain.

Blair had stilled in surprise for just an instant before trying to pull Jim's hands away from his face. “Jim, let me see. Please stop rubbing, Jim. Shhh, please just let me hold your hands. Let me see your face, Jim.” Slowly the hands came down and Jim's eyes were clenched shut, tears spread across his face.

“Jim, you have to listen to me. Listen, please. You hear me, I know it.” Blair shook the hands in his bruising grip, “I need to know what's wrong. Can you tell me? Please, man. I can help if you tell me,” was his frantic hope.

“My eyes. So bright! It was so bright! Blair, it hurts like - like snow blindness. I - I was on the planet Rainier once, in the mountains. I didn't know that the brightness could hurt so much. It hurts now, like it did then.”

Blair had listened, and remembered that he'd told Jim that he could help. He hoped it was the truth. “Jim, I'm going to call the doctor. He'll know what to do.” He gripped Jim's hands tighter, “Listen to me, Jim. It didn't hurt me. I know I'm no sentinel but my eyes are fine. It was a vision, so I'm thinking it's your mind that's reacting to the shock of the light we saw. I think, that like the snow blindness, this will go away. I'm not sure if it's even physical at all. I think ... that like me ... you could be in shock. Will you be alright for a moment while I call the doctor?”

Jim gripped his hands even harder, then with a visible effort, released them.

Blair nodded, not even thinking that Jim couldn't see him. “Good. He'll be able to do some tests.” Blair wanted to say more. He wanted to say that it would only be a matter of time, but he wasn't sure. No matter how badly he wanted it to be true, he couldn't make that kind of promise to Jim.

Blair called Dr. Dan Wolfe and was told that he would come immediately. Blair had been a frequent visitor to the MedBay when he had first been trying to understand his friend's sense reactions. But Jim Ellison had managed to cope with his slightly enhanced senses for all of his life. Their extra sensitivity since his first brush with an Otherspace jump had been what had thrown him into 'zones', which had proven the necessity of the companionship of a Guide. That first guide had been Henri Brown until they'd met Blair Sandburg, and Blair had proven his surprising ability to help Jim.

Blair had never had to place an emergency call to Dr. Wolfe before. He knew his urgent call had worried the doctor immensely. He knew that Jim had only visited the doctor's office for checkups, and only if he couldn't help it, as happened when he needed recertification as a Jumpship pilot. Jim was a little more stoic than he thought his friend should be. He'd be happier if Jim would act with more precaution than stoicism concerning health matters.

Blair had hurriedly unlocked the door, and lowered the lights to their dimmest level before returning to Jim. He sat quietly beside him, holding one of Jim's hands and stroking his back gently in an effort to reassure him, and himself also. The contact worked to calm them both, and Blair's soft reassurances had gone a long way to dispel Jim's anxiety until the doctor arrived.

“Dr. Wolfe is here, Jim. Are you okay with his presence? Will it be alright for him to examine you?”

“Dr. Wolfe, uh, thank you for coming. Blair ...?” Jim asked shakily.

Blair knew that Jim was very upset for the moment, so he advised the doctor about the trance and some of the vision, and Jim's reaction.

Dr. Wolfe listened with care, “Thank you, Blair. Jim? Do you agree with what Blair has said?” At Jim's nod, he began briskly and confidently, “I must agree with your Guide. His presence during the vision would seem to validate his hypothesis. It's certainly reasonable, so I want you to try to think positive thoughts. I'll start with some simple tests. If those turn out the way I think they will then I believe it will just be a matter of time before the shock wears off. The tests shouldn't take long, and I'll keep them as pain free as I can with your Guide's help. Will you accompany me to the MedBay?” Jim had visibly relaxed at his words.

Blair swallowed tightly. The doctor had been reassuring but there was another matter that had to take precedence. He gripped Jim's hand a little harder and asked him, “Man, I know you want those tests done right away, and so do I, but I think we need to wait long enough to tell someone about our visions. Can you wait that long, Jim? I think Simon would come here if we called him.”

Jim looked exhausted, and felt worse, but unfortunately he knew that recounting their visions couldn't wait. They both knew that time was slipping away too quickly. He gave an answering grip to his friend's hand and said stoically, “Dr. Wolfe, perhaps you could set up the tests. We can come to your office as soon as Simon leaves.”

“A small delay for the tests won't hurt. From what you've told me this is an urgent matter. While you're waiting for the Captain, I'll bandage your eyes. We want to protect them from the light in the corridors. If it is like snow blindness, more exposure to the light would be painful.” After that was accomplished, the doctor left for his office.

Blair and Jim were shaken, but determined. Their own problems would have to wait, but what they had seen in the vision 'would' happen. Anything they could do would only help mitigate the effects. There was not a thing they could do to stop it.


>10.<

They'd asked for Simon to come to them, to their cabin on Deck 3; to leave Central, and come for a briefing. Simon was surprised at their request until he saw them. Jim's bandages were a shock, and both Jim and Blair looked on the verge of collapse. He could only listen with growing concern as the situation was detailed as fully as they were able, while feeling helpless to aid his friends.

Simon was glad when Henri and Serena arrived. Jim was obviously glad of Henri's presence. They'd been friends and had worked together for years, and Serena had been trained to work in a nursing position. Dr. Wolfe had known of their friendship, and when he had returned to the MedBay, he had requested her help. Serena had called Henri and they'd gone as quickly as possible to accompany Jim and Blair. Simon was grateful that Jim was in good hands, and Blair would have friends at his side.

When they all left for the MedBay, Simon left to set a hastily formed plan in motion to deal with the information he'd been given. When he reached Central he ordered, “Lieutenant Johnson, send the head of the Space Weather Monitoring Station to my office. Rafe, I need you with me. Officer Roberts, contact Captain Connor and Abel Carter for an emergency meeting of the Council. I'm ordering a Yellow Alert. Notify me immediately of anything out of the ordinary.”

As alarm lights began to flash yellow, Rafe asked, “Captain? What about our Sentinel and Guide?”

“They're ... busy.”


>11.<

> > > > > > > > > > > >
The audio/visual link was instituted with no problem.
Council for Gaia System government was in emergency session.
> > > > > > > > > > > >

Simon sank into his chair at the table in the conference room. His countenance was as grim as anyone had seen since the early days, before the move to Otherspace. He didn't delay or hesitate, “I declare the Council in emergency session. We don't have any time to waste. Our Sentinel and Guide briefed me but they're not sure how much time we have to act. I requested the presence of Lt. Commander Wend, of the Space Weather Monitoring Station. Commander, have you seen any evidence of anomalies concerning Gaia's Sun?”

Lt. Commander Wend paled, as too many possibilities occurred to his imagination. He could see the shock on the faces of the others, too. If the Sentinel and Guide had precipitated an emergency Council session, it could 'not' be good. “Sunspots and flares are following predictions, although we haven't yet observed a full estimated cycle of 8.4 Gaian years. We'll be entering the maximum predicted sunspot cycle later this year. It's a very active sun, on the upward curve compared to others in the Allied Systems database. As you all know, we've taken precautions with arrays of weather satellites in various orbits to give us as much warning as possible. We have more than adequate shielding for the predicted radiation. Did ... did Ellison and Sandburg give a warning concerning a Space Weather anomaly? Is that why we're here?”

“Yes,” Simon answered tersely. He took a deep breath and looked directly at Captain Connor. “The warning was mainly for the Walkabout.”

Megan's look of surprise, and dread, was mirrored on the others. “We're pretty far out, Simon. What are we looking at here?”

“Since Space Weather hasn't received any warning yet, we may have a bit more time than we thought, but the warning is for a coronal mass ejection, an Interplanetary CME. It mostly misses the planet Gaia, so the atmosphere should provide enough protection, although, Abel ... it would be a good idea to get your people to shelters when the time comes.”

“Of course. One of the precautions we surveyed for before landing was the presence of natural shelters. There are natural caves near the colonies that should be sufficient, unless ... do you know how long this ICME will be a danger?”

“It may only be hours, but they also warned that the visions aren't exact. Megan ... the ICME will be on a direct course for the Walkabout. If you can change orbit, do it. They said any change will be a benefit.”

Megan looked appalled, “Just ... change orbit! We're not a ship anymore, Simon. You know how it is. You had to take many precautions before you moved after the incident with the water reserve tank. We're not 'built' to move anymore. It would cost lives!”

Simon grimaced at the reminder of the past incident, knowing she was right. The Walkabout hadn't been built like his own ship, a former space liner. It was built in pods, with more now attached. With production facilities added in close orbit, and living quarters, and mining ships and shuttles docked and orbiting. It had turned into a hub of commerce and transport in a very short time.

Simon nodded understanding. “They had considered all that, Megan. If it's truly impossible, then they suggested the usual ... shielding of people and electronics. Send the orbiting and docked ships away. We'll get the safe bearings to you as soon as they're calculated.”

Megan looked grim, “I'm on it. I need to contact my staff. I'll sign off for now, but don't hesitate to send any updates. Simon, will you be alright on Gaia 1?”

Simon simply nodded and allowed Megan to leave. His own problems were minor, and he had options. He had shielding he hoped would be adequate, and he had his water reserve tank that could be shifted in line with the Sun for even more protection, and even ICE32 could be moved if there was time; they were much closer to the sun than the Walkabout. If the problem was worse than they suspected at the moment, it would be tricky, but he could bring their orbit to a stationary point behind Gaia. But he understood Megan's problem. That kind of move would be a last resort.

A message came in from Space Weather for Lt. Wend from Sci-Tech Apprentice Daryl Banks, which he relayed, “Captain Banks ... one of our Weather satellites in close orbit of the sun has stopped broadcasting.”


>12.<

Space Weather was normally a quiet place of lit monitors and clicking keys, but not today. Lt. Commander Jason Wend was quietly capable, directing his small staff in firm and unharried tones. He knew the disaster was coming, and only his small and solemn staff ... plus, possibly, the Sentinel and Guide ... could give predictions of arrival times and intensity. If they had enough instruments left to give readings.

Several satellites had ceased to function, and they had switched their concern to a secondary line of communications/data collection satellites. When those sent their information - and some of them would fail in their turn - they would have more information available for their use. In the back of his mind he was already planning for a new array in the very near future. If this sun was this abnormal it would bear closer monitoring.

Lt. Commander Wend reported directly to Captain Banks, “Energetic particles could arrive at Gaia in 15-20 minutes.”

Captain Banks grimly turned to Lt. Johnson, “Red Alert, Lieutenant. Follow that up with verbal orders to go to shelters immediately. Connect me with Mr. Abel Carter. He should be waiting for my call.” He was indeed in contact with Mr. Carter in short order and the warning was passed on.

Simon turned back to Lt. Commander Wend, “What should I tell the Walkabout?”

Wend licked his lips nervously, “Even though they'll be more attenuated, since the Walkabout is further outsystem, those particles will be 300% above the levels we receive since they're on a more direct line with the ICME. The ejected plasma should reach them in 90 hours. The danger for them will start in 3.75 days and last possibly another 2 days. That is, if predictions hold true.”

“Two days?”

“Yes, Sir.”

“And less than four days to prepare. That's going to mean a lot of stress on their electronics ... and then having their people packed into shelters ... Well, of course you have an appreciation of the situation. Please keep me updated. If there's any variation in radiation levels ... just keep me updated immediately.”

“Yes, Sir.”


>13.< Interlude

Where Gaia 1 was becoming the 'educational or university center', the Walkabout was becoming the manufacturing center. Smaller items could be fabricated on 3DPrinters, which were ubiquitous on all the ships. Large items had certain other necessary requirements, one of which was just more room for production. Materials were mined from orbiting asteroids, but it wasn't easy. Orbits covered immense distances. It took planning, stockpiling of material, and production of equipment for larger scale manufacturing. It also took intelligence, knowledge, determination, and courage.


>14.< The Walkabout, Belt Orbit Alpha, Gaia System, Otherspace

The community that was the Walkabout was in shock. The people went about their duties during this Yellow Alert phase with determination, and trusted that the community would once again do what was necessary.

Captain Megan Connor had thought those horrible early days would never shadow her thoughts again; the days when a wrong move would be the death of her, her crew and her two passengers, and later, the people of the Rainbow Meadow Habitat. It was a time when 'life or death' choices were an instant away, and who knew which meant life and which meant death. But her people trusted her. She and her staff would bring them through this, too, the best they could.

The Engineering Section designed and placed orders for construction of quadruple shielded shelters. The Maintenance Department did the upgrading of high radiation protective gear, portable shielding, and extra shielding to cover the Walkabout's Control Central and other electronics-heavy areas. The 3DPrinter Production Bays were put on round the clock production of smaller items, especially electronic circuits that would be stored in shielded areas for replacement purposes after the 'event'. While all these, and more, steps were taken to ensure the physical survival of the Walkabout, an emergency evacuation plan was drafted for as many of it's citizens as possible by the Banking and Commerce Division, and implemented by the Department of Transportation and the Mining Consortium.

“Captain Connor?” asked Rhonda Taggert.

“Rhonda, shouldn't you be home with Arielle?”

Rhonda smiled tightly, “That's where I'd like to be Captain, but not where I should be. We have a hail from the Materials Fabrication Center.”

“Put it through.”

“Captain Connor. Gerald Simms here.”

“Captain Simms. It's good to hear from you. Do you have an update on your status?”

“The clanship is secured. It'll be fine. Captain, I've been talking to Joel Taggert and some of the engineering staff. We have a proposition. We think it's possible to pull it off in time, before the first wave of particles arrive.”

Megan was interested alright. “Tell me,” she commanded. She could hear Gerald's grin in his speech as he answered, and she desperately wanted to hear some good news.

“The MFC is down-orbit. We intend to move it further out-orbit, closer ... much closer ... where we'll pace the Walkabout. Make it a further shield for you. All you have to say is 'yes'. We've got it all worked out. This place is solidly built, as you know. Production of shielding in underway as we speak. If we lock down production processes in three days time, and we can bring us practically close enough to dock with the Walkabout. Say yes, and we'll be waving across a small jumping space between us. Well?”

Megan was unable to speak for a moment, as too many possibilities occurred to her frazzled mind, “You're sure?”

“Yes.”

“You can get everyone off and over here in shielded areas in time?”

“Well ... it'll be close, and the last ones off will be in radiation gear, but they'll have the MFC shielding them on the space walk over to the Walkabout. Just give the word, Captain.”

“Put it in motion, Captain Simms. But I DO want the proposal in my hands ...”

“You have it now, Captain. We'll see you soon.”

Megan headed for Rhonda who was already accessing the proposal.


>15.< New Cascade cave shelter, Gaia

Naomi Sandburg roamed the sheltering caves near New Cascade, speaking to the worried inhabitants, bringing them up to date on the situation. Her calm demeanor left it's effects in her wake. She would often return to the communications post that had been established to receive updates and handle problems or inquiries, and also to be near Abel for a time.

She tried not to worry about her son and Jim. She had known for some time that they'd be in the center of any crisis, but as worried as she was, she was also proud. She loved her son, and Jim was his best friend. They'd formed a friendship closer than any she'd ever seen before. She'd seen the changes in Blair in the last three years. She knew that the Sentinel/Guide partnership placed a great burden on them, but they were strong, and their friendship was the key to that strength.

So she kept her worries to herself, and attended to her 'duties'. They may have been unofficial, but they were nevertheless important. Her son was the Guide but she had surprised both him, and herself, by settling into a position that suited her own talents and natural inclination, one where she could counsel and observe the health of the community.


>16.< Interlude

Gerald Simms and Joel Taggert were a good team. They'd come to the same conclusion, almost at the same time: the Walkabout was too important to risk. They needed to do everything possible to prevent damage to it. It was 'home' to too many people, even if they only docked there between mining trips or other excursions.

The MFC was solidly built. Only the Ore Processing Center was more massive, but zero-gee processing of ore was a more complicated business than producing finished products. Shutting down a production line on the MFC wasn't easy, but it 'was' faster.

The material that came from the MFC's facilities were shipped all over the system and were the material foundation of Gaia System's society. For all it's solidness and usefulness, it was still only an installation. It was not irreplaceable. It was not The Walkabout.


>17.< Materials Fabrication Center, Belt Orbit Beta

Captain Connor addressed all the members of the team on the MFC, “Listen up, mates. Time to leave. The clock is ticking. I want to hear from each one of you when you enter the Walkabout's air lock.” She waited for confirmations of her order before giving the last signal to begin the change of orbit for the MFC. “Mr. Taggert, you have the helm ... that would be 'Captain Taggert', Joel, for this maneuver. On your orders, Sir.”

“We'll be on time, Captain Connor. Thanks for the promotion.”

Megan grinned tightly, knowing they were all well aware of the seriousness of this situation, “Just remember, you're 'my' crew when this is over.”

“Aye, and I'll be glad to come home,” Joel joined gratefully in the spirit of the exchange, then settled in to some serious work.

Joel called Gerald on the com, “Is everything battened down, Captain?”

“As ready as she'll ever be ... Captain!” answered Gerald.

Joel grinned, “Don't worry, my friend, I'll gladly give up my captaincy as soon as this 'ship' is where we want it. I'd feel better if I were 'Engineering Officer' instead of you. How did you talk me into this?”

“Because you were Second to Captain Connor on the Walkabout, and because I know engines. Don't forget, I had to keep the Wellspring flying; I helped you with the MFC's construction; and I've been working on the blueprints for the clanship. I 'know' engines.”

Joel grinned at his friend's enthusiasm. The big clanship would be the first of a fleet, and all because of his friend's dream. “Countdown is a 'go', Gerald. We'll leave on the mark.”

“Aye.”

On the Walkabout they watched as the MFC's thrusters engaged in silent fury, while Joel and Gerald rode the vibrations that rattled a facility that was never meant for serious flight. The slight shaking they felt provided the only evidence of movement except for positional scans. Telltale lights lit the boards and most were green. “Gerald, there's a bad vibration in the port thruster ...”

“I'm on it!”

The vibrations steadied until thrusters cut off. When nothing disastrous appeared on the boards, Joel allowed himself a deep breath, trying to relax all his tensed muscles. It had been a busy three days and they only had hours to move into position and vacate the MFC, but it was looking good. If they'd done it right, they only had to reverse thrusters and glide into position. Red lights had blinked out one by one and Joel allowed himself a relieved sigh when they stayed off. Gerald was right, he was familiar with a number of different engines.

Gerald and Joel had been suited up for this maneuver so they'd be ready for the short spacewalk over to the Walkabout. With orbit achieved, they stepped off together. Gerald was joking about the Captain abandoning his ship. They were tethered together, a standard safety precaution.

Joel had his eyes on their target, and longed to be with Rhonda and their baby, when he felt a tug on the tether that pulled him into a spiraling move. It pulled him into an orbit with Gerald as the opposite pole.

“Gerald? This isn't the time for fancy flying, my friend ...” That was the last Joel said before he saw his friend on the end of the tether. Gerald was silent as he rotated into the light of Gaia's sun. Joel was glad that he couldn't see past the shattered faceplate.

Being hit by a meteoroid was such a slim probability even in the Belt. Three years ago, Gerald's life, all their lives, had balanced on the much slimmer probability of reaching Otherspace. Now, all Joel could do was to hold his grief in check until he could retrieve his friend's body.


>18.< Two days later, aboard Gaia 1

“Jim? We need to check in with Central, and Rafe's waiting for us,” said Blair tentatively. “Jim?”

Jim roused himself to reply with effort. The last few days had taken it's toll on him. His recovery had been slow and steady, but it had also been worrisome until Dr. Wolfe had finally given Jim a clean bill of health. Gerald's death had been a tremendous blow to everyone, but Sentinel and Guide felt ... responsible. “I'm coming, Sandburg.”

“Jim, we don't have to leave right now, or even today. We can arrange passage on another shuttle. I know how you feel, but it was an accident.”

“An accident. Then why do I feel so ... responsible?”

“Jim, you were in such shock from the vision that you were totally blind for three days. No one blames you.”

“Hysterical blindness! Dr. Wolfe found no physical reason for it,” he said in self-disgust. “If I'd been more in control, maybe I could have gone into the trance again, like we did before, when Gaia 1 was threatened. But I was ... weak. I was ...”

“You were in shock. Like me,” Blair said softly. “And you know I tried to go into the vision again. There was no warning there that I could find ... unless I was ... wrong. Or - or maybe I 'can't' do it alone. Maybe I'm fooling myself that I'm helping you.”

Jim finally heard his Guide; heard his pain, saw his grief visibly etched on his face. He swallowed his own pain, his own grief, to give comfort to his friend, “Chief ... you help me. Trust me on that.” He stepped closer, placed a hand on Blair's shoulder, and said, “I know you've told me this before, and you were right ... doubting ourselves and what we do will only make it harder.”

“It's just hard accepting that despite all the good we can do something can still go wrong. That there 'will' be ... accidents, and good people will suffer.”

“We can only do our best,” Jim added softly.

Blair's eyes met Jim's and accepted his friend's support and comfort. Gerald Simms had died and they hadn't been able to 'foresee' it with their visions. They hadn't been able to prevent it. This ... failure ... was something they had feared. Now that it had come to pass, it would be a burden they would have to share. There was no changing the outcome, and probably no warning that could have been discerned even from the visions. They could only go on, honoring Gerald's life, and honoring his sacrifice.

Jim said, “Come on, Blair. Rafe will be waiting to board, with Sarah.”

“Yeah, Sarah.”

“She has Rafe, Chief. She'll be okay,” and Jim swung his arm over Blair's shoulder as they left their cabin. “We'll be okay, too.”


>19.< Interlude

What they'd previously expected to be a joyful visit with old friends, and the welcoming of a new member of the community, little Arielle, had turned into a sad occasion.

True, Gaia System had once again weathered a crisis, but the loss of Captain Gerald Simms was hard. Captain Simms had led the ships that had aided Gaia 1, so his name and the name of his ship, The Wellspring, were known system wide. Memorials were held for him in each of the colonies.

The memorial on the Walkabout was solemn indeed. Gerald had been a frequent visitor, and had worked with Joel Taggert for some time on his pet project, the clanship that was being readied for it's first jump outsystem. It was to be the first of a fleet. The clanships were to be built to allow families to travel and work together as the second tier in exploration and research, after the Jumpships located new routes and star systems.

Rafe, as First Officer, now found himself the Acting Captain. He found it a bit overwhelming, yet he felt that his first duty was to Sarah Simms, and his attention never wavered.


>20.< MFC, Belt Orbit Beta

As soon as the memorial services were over, Rafe included Sarah in every stage of the planning for the clanship. Months later, when it was finally ready to be launched, Sarah stood by his side, listening with pride and striving to keep her emotions under control. She did very well until Rafe's final words.

Captain Rafe had stood quietly until the end of the ceremony. Then he turned and looked toward Sarah. He drew her forward and tucked her hand into the crook of his arm and spoke as if only to her, “I was privileged to know Captain Gerald Simms for several years. His enthusiasm breathed life into a project that began with nothing but his own dream. He gathered us all, willing or not, into an adventure that pushed the limits of our capability ... and we did it. That dream is here before us. I wish Gerald was with us today. I wish he could have seen this ship fly. All of us here know that this is Captain Simms' ship more than anyone else's. And so, in the presence of those attending, and for those who will travel aboard her in the years to come, I name this vessel ... KinShip I: The Gerald Simms. May his ship, and it's Kin, dwell in peace and prosperity forevermore.”

<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

finis part 3 B

Click here for Part 4: http://1sentinel1guide.livejournal.com/6445.html

<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

XJ-Fuga
Part 4 (Conclusion)
by ljc
5/07

See Notes, Summary, Rating, Warning, and Disclaimer in Part 1.

<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>


>1.< Aboard Ellison's Enterprise, one-half Gaian year later

Steven settled the shuttle into dock with only a tiny bump and the click of clamps to secure the ship in it's berth for it's stay on Gaia 1.

“Come on, Jim. Wake up, bro,” Steven said with a grin.

Jim woke with a huge yawn and a stretch. “We're here?”

Steven shook his head and chuckled, “I'd never have believed it. That you'd be so relaxed with me 'driving'.”

Jim grinned back sheepishly, “Well, if we'd crashed, I'd definitely have had something to say to my Guide. He was 'supposed' to be watching out for me.”

Steven grinned even wider, “Then you'd better wake up 'sleeping beauty' and tell him.” Then he left Jim to gather his gear and wake his still sleeping Guide.

As Steven passed through the door, Jim's grin began to fade. It had been a tough few months. They'd accompanied Sarah and Rafe to The Walkabout, and had attended the memorial service. Gerald had been well respected, and his plans for the future had kept morale high throughout the system. They were going to miss him.

While they were in the Belt they had helped with the physical damage on the Walkabout and the Materials Fabrication Center. Jim's sensory gifts had been in great demand, so he and Blair were occupied to the point of exhaustion. The first order of business had been to make the Walkabout safe. Then the plan had been to get the MFC in shape for production of more shields for the other communities in the system.

Everyone was relieved when the new shields were deployed. Luckily damage in the rest of Gaia System had been minimal. After the shields, the MFC had orders for a new and enlarged Space Weather Array. Until then, the remnants of the old Array was deployed along the most populated corridor in Gaia System.

Rafe had told them on the journey out to the Walkabout that he had mixed emotions about his appointment as Captain of the first KinShip, but they'd watched him take charge of the situation with growing confidence. His concern for Sarah had been obvious, too. When he told them that he'd appreciate it if they could stay until the christening of the new ship, they'd been glad to stay a little longer. They realized that even though Rafe and Sarah knew a lot of people on the Walkabout, they didn't have many close friends there. The ceremony had been a fitting tribute to Gerald's memory.

One of their more pleasant duties during this time had been their visit with Jim's family. Jim had been certain that William would settle into The Walkabout's new commercial district with ease. What had surprised him was that William had been instrumental during this crisis in developing and implementing the evacuation plan for as much of the population as possible. He had used his business contacts to coordinate the ship captains, and his knowledge of cargo and passenger limits along with the capabilities of the smaller enclaves in the Belt to place the temporary refugees. Jim had been impressed. When he'd spoken of it to his father, William had seemed embarrassed yet pleased at Jim's approval, which had further surprised Jim.

Another pleasant duty had been the visits with the Taggerts and Arielle. The baby had even managed to make Sarah smile. Joel and Rhonda had been close to Gerald and Sarah. It wasn't a surprise when they arranged for Sarah and Rafe to have quarters near theirs, as they took them into their 'family'.

Jim sighed tiredly just remembering all that had occurred. He looked at Blair and worried about how tired he looked. Aside from all their work on the Walkabout, the MFC, and aboard the KinShip, they'd also worked aboard the XJ-Fuga. Toward the end of their visit, just after the KinShip was christened, they'd taken it on a shakedown trip. They'd traveled out beyond the farthest planet in the system. It had been almost three years since they'd last flown the Fuga any great distance. Jim had been pleasantly surprised that there'd only been a minor problem with Fuga's systems. They were happy to fly it back to Gaia 1 where some of the crew had studied Jumpship technology in the home galaxy. They'd left the ship in capable - and eager - hands.

<><><>

Unlike the last trip, their return to the Walkabout was quite festive. All their companions on this trip were to attend a very special event. Henri and Serena, and Naomi and Abel accompanied them, as did Simon and Daryl, which left Lt. Commander Wend in command of Gaia 1. Unfortunately Jo couldn't get away since she was in charge of a new batch of apprentices, and Simon couldn't be convinced to allow changes to the station's work schedules. Simon had just smiled smugly when he said, “I told him he 'had' to invite me, and we can't all go.”

Rafe and Sarah's wedding was elegant and dignified. Rhonda and Sarah had had their heads together for several weeks for the planning of it, but other - covert - plans were made known at the last minute.

Simon was smiling broadly when he made an announcement just before the start of the ceremony. He and Captain Connor had arranged audio/visual links so that Rafe's and Sarah's friends could 'attend' from Gaia 1 and other locations. He boomed out a laugh when he saw Rafe's expression. He slapped Rafe on the back hard enough to knock him forward a step, and said, “You don't have stage-fright, do you, Rafe?” Then, more quietly, “Remember, we're all friends here,” and everyone saw him grip his shoulder gently.

Captain Megan Connor seemed to fight off her own nervousness before officiating the ceremony. Long gone were the days when it was just Megan and her crew of two, and any passengers that might accompany them aboard The Walkabout.

Joel escorted Sarah into the room where Rafe and their friends waited. When they reached Captain Connor, their friends formed a circle around them. After the ceremony, Simon teased gently that Rafe was so nervous that he might have bolted if they hadn't kept him 'surrounded' during the ceremony.

<><><>

Megan smiled warmly at her two friends, then began, “Let this be a day of gladness, thanksgiving, possibility, and good fortune for all of us, but especially for Rafe and Sarah, who are here to celebrate their love. Love is patient and kind. It doesn't envy or boast, nor is it proud. It isn't self- seeking, or easily angered. It keeps no record of wrongs. Love always protects, always trusts, always hopes, always perseveres. Love never fails ... Rafe ... Sarah ... Have you come here freely and with the intention of celebrating your marriage in the presence of these witnesses?”

Both answered, “We have.”

“Will you love and honor each other as husband and wife from this day forward?”

Both answered, “We will.”

Megan then led them through the vows they had written:
“I take you to be my partner in life and my one true love.”
“I will cherish our union and love you more each day than I did the day before.”
“I will trust you and respect you, laugh with you and cry with you, loving you faithfully through good times and bad, regardless of the obstacles we may face together.”
“I give you my hand, my heart, and my love, from this day forward for as long as we both shall live.”

Megan continued, “I now pronounce that you have today affirmed your life's commitment to one another, go forth in love and friendship for all the days of your lives.”

<><><>

Jim remembered that Rafe wasn't the only one that had taken some teasing during this time. Before Simon's visit was over he'd been observed 'touring' the Walkabout with Captain Connor, but they hadn't looked like two 'Captains', but rather, like two very 'close' friends. Jim didn't tell Simon that he'd overheard his reply to a wistful comment by Megan. She'd said, “It's a long way to Gaia 1,” to which Simon had replied, “Odd ... I was just thinking that it's not all that far to the Walkabout.” When they began talking about the planned KinShip fleet and the need for an administrator, Jim had tuned out with a smile, knowing their plans sounded promising. He'd tell Blair and maybe they could do something to help smooth the way for them.

Their visit had ended on a very happy note, but he and Blair were still exhausted. With all the delays, they still hadn't set a date for their trip through the newly calculated Jump Portal, but they desperately needed some down time first. Perhaps a trip downplanet would be in order. At that thought, Jim could feel a longing for the smells, sounds, and colors of a living planet.

With a genuine grin he gently shook his Guide, “Hey, Chief. Wake up. I have a plan.”


>2.< Gaia, Sentinel/Guide Temple

Steven set Ellison's Enterprise down in the clearing near the Temple ruins. It wasn't often that Steven had a chance to visit Gaia, but since he'd offered to bring Jim and Blair back to the Temple, he'd been enlisted to deliver the custom-made shields for the cave system at New Cascade. He promised to visit the Temple site when he came to pick them up.

Several people that knew of their arrival came to greet the shuttle. They were always glad to see their frequent residents/visitors, the Sentinel and Guide. Blair had been gratified to know that Jo wasn't the only person that had shown interest in the study of the anthropological database. Others had studied that area, and the archaeological database, in their quest to understand the Temple and it's builders. There was also a team based there for planetary studies, for students of planetary weather, geology, and biological studies. Even though those areas had been a priority since the first landing on Gaia, there was still much to learn. The result was a multi-person, multi-discipline, on-going field study ... and Jim had to get Blair away quickly before he got caught up in it again.

Jim and Blair were quick to stow their gear in their small cabin. After an initial visit to the temple to meditate, they returned to collect their hiking gear and some food. They had both been relieved that there hadn't been a forewarning of a new crisis, especially since their Jump would be coming up someday soon.

They carried med-packs and communication gear as well as an LTS, a Locater/Tracking System, on every foray into the Gaian jungle. Jim even insisted on packing a new tent that was also a collapsible radiation shield. Jim insisted on being prepared for anything since their first traumatic landing, and Blair was secretly glad.

Blair knew that his survival instincts were distinctly 'civilization-based', yet he believed that Jim would be able to survive anywhere. Blair wasn't sure why he believed that, because Jim had grown up as 'civilized' as anyone he knew. Yet Blair felt he could rely on Jim for anything, and after the last few difficult months, he just wanted to indulge his need to keep Jim close.

Blair followed as Jim took the lead, as they usually did on these hikes. Jim's senses gave him an advantage that he and Blair were glad to utilize. They'd explored the area around the Temple many times in the last three years, but Jim's favorite hike would take at least a week. It was to a rugged high-altitude lake and the crest of a magnificent waterfall. They'd been able to look down and watch as the heavy mist flowed out into the most beautiful valley they'd ever seen. That hike took them from a warm, wet tropical rain forest to one that was cool and wet. Blair had visited, and lived in, many habitats while growing up, and his 'climate lectures' to Jim and the other researchers at the Temple, were becoming legendary. Yet today Blair was nearly silent, seeming preoccupied.

“Hey, Chief. Up ... or down.”

Blair looked at him in confusion for a moment, then Jim gestured toward the path up the ridge then down to the valley.

Blair caught on quickly. Looking up, he thought about being cold and wet, and he shivered just at the thought.

Jim shook his head and said, “Down, it is.”

Blair grinned and followed, but it wasn't long before his thoughts were wandering once again. Toward the end of their stay in the Belt, he had begun to feel as if exhaustion had taken over his life and his tumultuous thoughts seemed to sap what energy he had left. He had hoped that the hike would divert his thoughts for a while. Something was nagging at him, and he couldn't seem to reason it out no matter how hard he tried.

They'd never taken a hike down the ridge before. Blair thought it would be nice to see where the water plunged into the river it spawned. So he followed Jim and they slipped and slid their way down steeper parts of the ridge, getting ever closer. During most of their hike, Blair could hear the sounds of the birds and insects, but those sounds became ever more indistinct as the distant thunder of the falls grew until it overpowered all other sounds. The power of that sound seemed to pound all other thought from his mind. He felt relief as his worries fell away, at least for a time.

Later he realized that he should have been paying closer attention. He was Jim's Guide, and he knew better than to let down his guard. He'd been so glad of the relief from his own problem that he'd missed Jim's until he came to a stop a few steps in front of Blair.

Blair knew he didn't have to shout to be heard by his sentinel, but talking at all seemed too much effort when the sound from the falls seemed so overwhelming, so he just placed his hand on Jim's arm. When Jim turned to him, he knew what was wrong. It wasn't hard to guess. The sound was intense, even to him.

Blair slowly began to stroke Jim's arm. With his free hand he pantomimed turning a dial slowly. Jim looked at him in pained exasperation for a moment, and Blair rolled his eyes and repeated the gesture while mouthing the words, 'turn it down, Jim'. Jim didn't even try to argue, probably since Blair couldn't have heard him anyway. He just nodded reluctantly and fastened his gaze on the 'dial hand' again and watched as Blair slowly and patiently turned the 'dial' down one 'notch' at a time. Blair took the 'dial' down far below halfway since Jim was having a problem and they hadn't even arrived at the falls yet. Jim's faint grin was a welcome sight to Blair, and he answered with a grin of his own.

They didn't have far to go so they decided to push on through the thick brush at the edge of the river. From above they had seen that the falls had created a huge plunge pool with ledges and a boulder garden bordering it. Even at the crest of the falls they had seen that the ledges been worn smooth beside the pool by the action of the water. Jim had chosen a path that led them along the very base of the cliff.

Blair had an idea. He reached out and turned Jim toward him.

Blair mouthed, 'Close your eyes.'

Jim mouthed, 'Why?'

Blair rolled his eyes in good-natured exasperation, then waved both hands in his idea of an encouraging gesture, 'Close your eyes. Feel it, Jim.'

Jim looked skeptical but gamely gave it a try.

Blair watched as Jim's determined concentration turned to wonder.

Jim looked at Blair, 'You try.'

Blair grinned in surprise but eagerly tried what he'd had to coax Jim to do. He closed his eyes for a moment and was amazed. He could feel the vibration through his shoes, and he would swear he could even feel it through the water-laden air around him. His eyes flew open and he grinned madly at Jim, who returned it with a warm smile of his own.

They didn't spend too long by the pool. The sound was deafening, and the humidity so thick it was hard to breathe. They were both already soaked, and Blair was shivering even in the tropical heat. But the experience of hearing and feeling the power of it up close was one they would remember for a long time.

They walked downriver, following it until they found a way back up the ridge.

“Jim?”

“Yeah, Chief?”

“This was a really good plan.”


>3.<

They had both agreed that it had been a 'very' good plan. The only glitch was when Ellison's Enterprise failed to pick them up.

“Henri? What's up? Where's Steven?” asked Jim worriedly.

“Don't worry, Jim. When Steven docked this morning, he said there was a problem so he called for maintenance, then he called me to come to your 'rescue',” teased Henri.

“Rescue?” said Blair, looking relieved that Steven was alright, and much more relaxed than the last time Henri had seen him. “Look around, Henri. This is hardly a place we need to be rescued from.”

Henri had never lived on-planet, anywhere, in his entire life, but he'd seen enough of Gaia to understand, if not agree wholeheartedly. However, that didn't mean he couldn't tease the Guide, “Well, just how many people would come down just to ferry you off this mud ball. It's seriously messing with my schedule,” and Henri rolled his eyes for emphasis as he added, “And you know how Serena hates to be kept waiting.”


>4.< Gaia 1

“Come on Jim. Just take a look at it. Please? You should see the maintenance 'person'. She must be nineteen ... maybe younger! I'd just feel better if you'd check it out,” wheedled Steven Ellison.

“Nineteen? Look, Steven, I doubt very much if this 'mechanic' is only nineteen, especially if she's crew on Gaia 1.”

“Well, she says she's crew now, but she was a passenger! She was caught on board when the disaster started and of course she never made it off. She said she was on her way back to Rainier's Institute of Technology.”

“Poor kid. But even if she's new, that doesn't mean she doesn't know what she's doing. You should take it easy on her, Steven. You know that Gaia 1 has some pretty stiff training programs for their techs. I'm sure she's a very competent mechanic,” said Jim.

“Jim, come on. Please check out the repairs. The kid was covered in grease, head to toe,” pleaded Steven.

“All right, all right. I'll check out the repairs. And I'll check this girl out, too. What's her name?”

“Mack. Well, Mairin MacDonald.”


>5.<

“Hey Chief?”

“Yeah?”

“Do you know anything about a kid named, Mack?”

“Do you mean Mairin? Well, sure. She's an engineering student that was on Gaia 1 when the disaster started. Why do you ask?”

“Well, Steven was a little worried that someone that young was doing repairs on Ellison's Enterprise. He wanted me to check out her work, her 'credentials' ... you know.”

“Jim, have you seen Mack?”

“No. Why?”

“Well ... she's gorgeous.”

Jim looked suspiciously at Blair, “That's funny, Steven didn't say anything about that. In fact, he made a point of telling me she was covered in grease from head to toe.”

“Ahhhh. She must really know her stuff.”

“Right ... grease equals competence?”

“Well ... all I'm going to say is, for a grease monkey she cleans up good. Did Steven tell you she has red hair?”

Jim just rolled his eyes. He could already guess where this was heading. “Come on, Sandburg. Steven says she's just a kid.”

Blair's eyebrows shot up, “Jim, she already had her BS. She's been working on her Masters since we got here, even before Simon ordered the study programs. She's been working on the Maintenance Crew, studying engineering, studying for her minor requirement, and on her individual project, and she'll still have her degree soon. She's only a couple years younger than me, so she's no kid. Did I say she was gorgeous?”

“And who said you aren't a 'kid'?” teased Jim. Then he narrowed his eyes, “You're matchmaking again, aren't you?”

“Who? Me?” Blair turned away before allowing his grin to light up his face. He'd have to remember to thank Steven for his help.


>6.<

Jim checked with Maintenance ... discreetly ... and the question of Mack's 'credentials' was answered with as much assurance as he could expect. Still, he told himself, 'It's my family's ship. I should check out this 'Mack' in person.' So he set off for Deck 28, Maintenance Bay 6. It certainly couldn't hurt to do his own evaluation of a gorgeous, red-headed, mechanic.

He could hear voices as he approached MB6. As he closed on the location of the scheduled repairs for Gaia 1, he could make out comments from some of the men. They weren't loud, but they weren't expecting someone with Jim's exceptional hearing to be 'listening' to them.

He walked silently up behind them and stood waiting for someone to notice him, but they kept talking about their 'associate' in what Jim considered to be a rather teasing manner until he had finally had enough.

In a sarcastic tone he said, “Gentlemen.” Their reaction was just what he'd expected, so then he turned to Mack and said respectfully, “And lady.”

The men hastily turned back to work that had been pretty much ignored up till then and the 'lady' turned to Jim.

“If I'm a lady, then I can handle them myself,” she said firmly, with hands on hips.

Jim felt an unexpected grin appear on his face, “I wouldn't expect anything else of a lady, Ms. MacDonald.”

Mack looked back at the rest of the crew and then back to Jim. She grinned and said, “I could use a break though, and I need to pick up some parts from the 'Printer Bay.”

“May I join you?”

She chuckled, “Yes, you may, 'kind sir'. I was hoping for just such a gentlemanly offer.” After they'd walked down the corridor she asked, “And just who is the 'Knight in Shining Armor' that saved this 'fair damsel in distress'?”

Jim laughed outright, “Jim. Ellison. You worked on Ellison's Enterprise a couple of days ago.”

“Jim Ellison, the Sentinel,” she said, with just a bit of awe before she quickly recovered her amusement. “Tell me, Mr. Ellison, did Steven Ellison send you to check me out?”

Jim smiled a beautiful smile, “Yes. That he did.” As he thought, 'Thank you, Bro.'


>7.<

“Hey, Sandburg! Wait up.”

“What is it? I thought I was supposed to meet you at the Fuga.”

“Small change of plans. I've been thinking ...”

“Oh, oh.”

“Watch it, Copilot. I was thinking that maybe you and Jo, and Mairin and I could have dinner together before ...”

“A double date?”

“Sure.”

“Mairin, huh?”

“Yes, Mairin. You're right. She's gorgeous.”

“All right!”

Jim hid a grin as he continued, “Yeah, we'll have dinner tonight and then tomorrow morning ... Copilot Sandburg will report to the XJ-Fuga for Jump.”

“'Jump'?!” squeaked Blair.

“That's right. Pack your gear tonight and be aboard at 0800 hours.”

“W-we're going through the new Portal?”

Jim finally grinned, “Nope. Not this time. They've approved a jump through the Interim Portal - the one between the Otherspace Jump Point and Gaia's Portal. I finally convinced them that a practice run would settle your nerves a little. So ... dinner first. What are you going to cook?”


>8.< Experimental JumpShip: XJ-Fuga

“Hurry it up, Chief.” Jim walked out of their cabin grinning broadly, leaving Blair to hurry to catch up.

Blair finally boarded with his backpack. “Jim? You here?”

“Where else would I be? I'm back here, Chief, making coffee. Want a cup?”

“Coffee sounds good. Are we really leaving in an hour?”

Jim arched an eyebrow as he looked at his watch, “Make that forty-five minutes. We don't have much time to get ready for our scheduled undock. Getting out of Gaia System will take the longest. Since, subjectively, the jump itself won't take any time at all, the coffee will be welcome on the 'other side'.”

Blair paled.

“Come on, Chief. Don't worry. You nailed the sims dozens of times. You can do this. In fact ... I have a little surprise for you.”

Blair really looked worried now, “Surprises are so ... not good, right now, Jim.”

Jim turned toward Blair and leaned against the counter. He was pretty sure how Blair was going to take this since he'd been in the same position himself once, “I'm going to be Copilot this time, Chief. I'll be right there if you need me.”

Blair paled impossibly more before he bolted for the bathroom, where he lost what little breakfast he'd managed to eat, then continued to dry heave for several painful minutes.

When he could sit up, Jim was right there waiting to hand him a glass of water which was put to good use. When Blair turned to Jim he asked, “Tell me you were kidding!”

Jim just shook his head.

Blair moaned softly and grabbed his stomach, but Jim clasped his shoulder firmly and said, “I threw up before my first time out, too. You'll do fine. After all, look who your Copilot is. This should be routine. After all, we've been there before, on our way to Gaia. So, hurry up. I'll be waiting for you ... in the Copilot's chair. Remember, thirty minutes to go. You need to do the last safety check.”

Blair watched, dumbfounded, as Jim left. He finally glanced up at the clock and decided he'd better move. Thirty minutes.


>9.< Interim Jump Portal

The practice jump proved uneventful. Blair's nervousness had increased exponentially until the actual jump. Then after they'd reached otherside, he still couldn't seem to calm down. Jim knew that the adrenaline would run down eventually, and he wanted to see how Blair would handle that, too. He already knew that Blair was a brave man, and he'd made sure that he was as well trained as Jim could make him, but he wanted Blair to know that he could handle the stresses as well as the procedures.

“You handled that perfectly, Chief.”

Blair glanced at Jim as if to ascertain that Jim wasn't joking. He sighed in satisfaction when he saw the obvious pride in Jim's expression. “Thanks, Jim. I could use some of that coffee. I think it'll stay down now,” he added wryly.

“Sounds good,” said Jim. When Blair made a move to leave his seat Jim said, “Whoa there, Pilot. Where do you think you're going?”

Blair's grin faded a bit as he lowered himself into the seat once again. “Come on, Jim. I did the pre-flight, and the jump.”

“Then all that's left are the Otherside Procedures, and then the jump back. I'll get the coffee, and make a couple of sandwiches. You must be hungry since you lost your breakfast.”

After Jim left, Blair sighed worriedly. It wasn't that he'd never been left alone with the controls, but this time back-up was awfully far way ... impossibly far away. He watched Jim exit for the galley, and set about to take updated scans of the Jump Point. Then he set up the other automated scans requested by the astrophysics lab, initiated systems checks and safety diagnostics, checked the return route for anomalies, and still had a few minutes to stare at the immensity of space that surrounded the XJ-Fuga.

He wished he had more to do because that still left too much time to think. Sitting here at the Interim Jump Portal brought back so many memories. When he was growing up, he'd often wondered what fate had in store for him ... and this future was not even a remote possibility. Here he was, so far from the home galaxy that it couldn't even be explained. So far from Gaia System that if that sun over there went nova, then the light wouldn't even reach Gaia for ten years ... light years. He'd absorbed a whole new vocabulary, new skills. What was most surprising to him was that he realized that what he'd believed to be a fulfilling life, had actually been very ... shallow. That wasn't how he would have described himself before, and he didn't know how to explain the changes even to himself.

Before, he'd studied people and how they lived. He'd embraced the wonderful diversity that was humanity while ignoring the big picture. But, to give himself 'some' credit, being heedless of that bigger picture had been the norm for human society in the home galaxy. That careless unconcern didn't exist in Otherspace. It couldn't. To ignore it was to invite disaster. Humanity wasn't the center of this universe; not even of one small star system.

He turned the lights down in the cabin so his eyes could adjust to the darkness, and be able to pick out even more of the stars that lay before him. His wonder grew every time he stared out at that immensity, and the beauty of this space was only enhanced by the mind-bending isolation. It was remote ... and for all practical purposes was unreachable by anyone that they knew if there was an emergency. It was sobering to contemplate.

“Chief, I hope you're hungry,” Jim said as he returned.

“How come you're in such a cheerful mood?” grumped Blair as he took a sandwich and stared at it.

“Go on. Eat. I'm cheerful because I love it out here. Don't you?”

Blair stared outward, “It's beautiful in a way, but I wish we were home.”

“Well, yeah. So do I,” Jim answered wistfully. “But look at it, Chief. It's so empty here ... yet out there are suns of every size and color. Physical laws govern everything that exists. There's chaos, but there's still an order to it all, on a grander scale than we can ever know.”

Blair smiled and hid it by taking a bite of his sandwich. This was a cherished glimpse at another side of his friend. He kept his silence, not wanting to break the spell Jim's words had evoked. It was a sense of awe, reverence for the unknowable vastness, marvel at the desolate beauty. And his usually taciturn friend had summed it all up in a few concise sentences.

All in all, Blair considered the practice jump had been well worth the effort. He'd had time to think about the future he'd never dreamed of finding; he'd heard Jim's thoughts on the subject of order and chaos; and he'd discovered that being able to take the Fuga through a Jump Portal was pretty cool.

He didn't know if he'd ever be as blasé as Simon had seemed to be when he'd told him how 'routine' portal jumps had become on Gaia 1 when it was still a spaceliner. At the time, 'routine' had seemed impossible to Blair whose most recent experiences had been the harrowing jumps that ended with their arrival in Otherspace. But this jump could probably count as 'routine'. He was 'almost' looking forward to their next jump.


>10.< Gaia 1

It came only a few weeks later. They didn't have to wait that long, but Blair stalled whenever Jim proposed a new date. Jim finally set the date and nothing Blair could do would change his mind.

Perhaps Blair would have procrastinated less if there wasn't another worry on his mind. When Jim set the date for the jump and Blair had seemed even more worried than before, Jim couldn't begin to guess what was wrong. In exasperation, Jim finally asked him.

“Jim, remember the Council session where they mentioned their 'concerns'?”

Jim nodded, “I thought we answered them. They seemed to accept that we needed to do this mission.”

“I know, but I have concerns, too. I know we've had visions about the future that haven't occurred yet. Things that are too far out time-wise to decipher clearly. We've learned that the closer we get, the less 'static' interferes.”

“Yeah. Intervening events can obscure a future crisis. You figured that's what happened with the ICME. When those other events are passed, a crisis can be seen more clearly. So ... what are your concerns?”

“Well, what if something does happen to us?”

“We haven't foreseen anything.”

Blair shrugged his shoulders, worry evident on his face, “Maybe ... we wouldn't be 'allowed' to see it.”

Jim was quiet for a moment then said softly, “Is this what you've been worried about? I wish you'd told me.” He looked away briefly, then sighed as his thoughts settled, “You could be right. What do you have in mind?”

<>

So, as a way to ease Blair's concerns, most of those few weeks were spent logging detailed descriptions of all of the visions of events that hadn't occurred so far, and the interpretations they were able to make ... just as a precaution. These were secured in a sealed database, and presented to Simon, who paled and sat heavily in his chair.

“Simon, we're coming back. At least we plan to,” said Blair, hoping to reassure him.

Jim added, “Nothing in the visions points to any problem with the flight. We, ah, just wanted to be cautious.” He glanced toward Blair and then back to Simon, “We did hear you in the Council session. We know you're concerned. Blair thought this might ease your misgivings.”

Simon looked like he'd explode in anger for a moment, before slumping. His relief was obvious. “Don't - you - ever - do - that - again! Are you trying to scare me to death?”

Blair grinned apologetically, “I didn't know you cared, Simon.”

Simon stared at Blair until the grin faded.

Blair said softly, “I'm sorry.”

“Apology accepted,” said Simon gruffly. “So you're set on this?”

Jim answered, “Yes. Blair has stalled long enough.”

“Me?!”

“You.”

Blair sighed, “Okay - alright - geeze.”

“I know you're worried, Chief. Just remember, you're Copilot this time.”

Blair perked up at that, then said teasingly, “Oh, yeah! Right! That's a relief.”

Jim whapped the back of his head lightly.

“What was that for?”

“Be good.”

Simon gusted a sigh, then muttered, “Are you sure either of you are grown up enough for this?”

“I heard that, Sir,” said Jim as he and his Copilot exited the Captain's office.


>11.< Gaia Jump Portal Entry Point // Cascade Jump Portal Exit Point

“Ready for Jump. On the mark ...”

“Confirmed. On the mark ...”

~~~~

Blair's animated voice broke the silence of the post-jump cockpit, “Jump conversion completed.” Blair broke into a flurry of activity even as he blurted out, “Jim! Collision alert! Jim! Jim?” after a quick and horrified glance at Jim, Blair turned back to the controls.

He began muttering a string of commands, some to Jim, and some to himself. “Thrusters port side engaged as programmed - now shutting down. Heading is optimal. Collision was averted, Jim. Shields came up automatically on the screens. Light intensity is now optimal, Jim. Listen to my voice, man. Captain Ellison! Listen to my voice. It's safe, Jim. No more light flare. Oh, man. I know you're flashing back to the vision, but listen to me. The vision is in the past. This was just bad luck ... really bad timing ....” Blair reset collision alarms and set the automatic pilot. He turned to his Sentinel and sighed. He took one more look at the boards then climbed out of his safety harness and knelt beside Jim.

He whispered, “I'm here for you, Jim. Feel my hand on your arm. You know I'd never leave the boards if it wasn't safe. There's clear sailing for miles and miles. The light is far behind us now. We're safe. That's it, man. You've been gone long enough.”

Jim slumped forward with his hands pressing into his face. Blair was worried that he'd suffered another vision-blindness effect. “Jim? Do your eyes hurt? Tell me.”

Jim slowly pulled his hands down, and Blair was relieved that he wasn't in pain and he seemed to see him clearly.

“I'm okay,” Jim whispered shakily. “We're in one piece.”

Blair returned his shaky reply with a shaky grin. He slapped him very gently on the arm, “Hey. You're the one that ran me through the sims - about a million times! And you're the one that finally 'passed' me. Why the surprise that we're in one piece?”

“Not surprised ... grateful, Chief.”


>12.< Interlude

The ICME and other events had caused a delay of the flight of the Fuga. In that time, The Gerald Simms had been launched, had taken on crew, and, after the Fuga's 'practice jump', had taken it's own maiden voyage to the Interim Portal. On it's otherside, Captain Rafe and his crew had time to reflect on the immensity of space and the isolation of their location, just as Jim and Blair had. KinShip 1 was now in a position to follow the Fuga closely, to aid in times of trouble if need be, but also to perform it's exploration and research duties. They, too, knew they'd come a long way, and not just in time and space.


>13.< Cascade System

Blair did the systems check this side of Jump with confidence while Jim took that time to rest. Then over the next several days they confirmed calculations and observations that had been made on the Gaia side of the Jump Portal.

It didn't take long to discover the reason for the event that had caused Jim's zone. The sudden flare was caused by the breakup of a comet nucleus, which had then precipitated the collision alert. The otherwise normal cometary object, under pressure from it's approach to it's sun, had suddenly increased in brightness nearly a million times when it broke apart.

It had just been bad luck that the comet was in the vicinity when they arrived through the Portal. It was a relief that it was something so ordinary, and so easily explained. It wasn't going to be a danger to future ships as long as the orbit of the debris was tracked.

After local scans were done and analyzed, the promising system that had been located otherside was scrutinized with their scanners. It would soon be time to get down to serious work and attend to their primary goal, which was to study this other star system. Hopefully it would have planets, habitable or not.

After these initial scans were done, they returned briefly to Gaia System. Automated communication/navigation arrays were calibrated and loaded aboard the XJ-Fuga while analysis was done on the data they'd accumulated during their first jump. The arrays would prevent the disaster that had nearly befallen the Fuga from happening to another ship by sending a constant stream of navigational information through the Portal. When everything was ready, the Fuga returned through the Portal to deploy the arrays and then to press on to the new star system.

The new system was beautiful, almost as beautiful as Gaia's had been, but the short-range scans they initiated showed that the planet below was barely within the habitable range. They were disappointed by that news but were glad that they'd soon be joined by The Gerald Simms, on it's first working cruise. The crew was probably already eagerly pouring over the data that they'd sent through the Portal on this excursion and would arrive soon to begin indepth studies of the new system, and especially this planet.

“Chief, the weather's been turbulent down there ever since we arrived in orbit. If that's the norm it's not going to be a pleasant home.”

Blair grimaced, “Well, they can't all be a Gaia-type planet. At least the air's breathable, and there are vast tracts of vegetation and water. I would be surprised if the violence of the weather is constant though. On most planets there are seasonal, orbital, or other variations that would allow an occasional landing. I'm sure there'll eventually be colonization even if they have to apply Atmospheric Modification. If that proves to be necessary it can still take centuries for weather patterns to stabilize so I think a station on one of the moons will be the main habitation for a long time.”

“Chief, we'd better do continuous scans. It's going to take a lot of overlap to get a good look at the terrain.”

“I'll set it up.”


>14.<

As scheduled, KinShip 1 arrived in seven days.

“Calling XJ-Fuga.”

“Fuga here. Captain Rafe, it's good to hear a friendly voice,” said Blair.

“It's good to hear you, too. It's a little lonely out here, isn't it?”

“You should have been here before company arrived. Here's Jim.”

“Captain Ellison. I believe we're right on schedule.”

“I believe you are,” said Jim. “How does it feel to finally be here?”

“It's all part of the job, Captain. Anything new to report, Jim?”

“We do have some news, Rafe. We found an anomaly on the planet surface. You've got the heavy duty scanners. We'll send you the coordinates so you can take a long, close look. The weather's pretty bad down there, so it may take a while. We'd appreciate a real-time copy of your scans so we can take another look. After we've all had a chance to go over them, we'd like to hear your opinion.”

“What do you think it is?”

Jim hesitated a moment before answering, “Blair has a theory, but we'd like an impartial opinion first, if you don't mind.”

“You've made me curious. We'll get right on it and get back to you.”


>15.<

WRITTEN TRANSCRIPT: Excerpt from the personal archival records of the First Archivist, Commander Johanna Johnson-Sandburg, concerning the first exploratory attempt of the Cascade System by Gaia System's Sentinel James Ellison and Guide Blair Sandburg.

..........................................................................
LIVING HISTORY PROJECT, Modern Era 4.5
..........................................................................
Initiated under the auspices of the
University of Gaia 1 for dissemination
to all citizens as their rightful legacy
..........................................................................

Lt. Johanna Johnson, Gaia 1: Jim, could you tell me a little about your first investigation of the Cascade System?

Sentinel James Ellison, Captain of the XJ-Fuga: Well, as the records show, our long-range scans were unremarkable. It wasn't until after the second Jump took us into the Cascade System that an anomaly was discovered on the surface of Cascade Prime. We had initiated continuous scans from orbit to study the topography during breaks in the weather.

Johnson: Could you describe your findings for me?

Ellison: The anomalies were groupings of apparently quarried stone blocks. It looked, to us, like ruins similar to those seen from orbit on Gaia. We haven't been able to examine the site or artifacts on Cascade Prime in person, but Captain Rafe of The Gerald Simms (first in the KinShip Line) was able to send an automated probe to the site. It was able to enter an enclosed area and send video data. The pictures revealed carvings similar to those found in Gaia's Temple. I was able to translate what was legible, as I had on Gaia, and Blair sent the translation back to Gaia 1, to be forwarded to the Temple's research team. With their verification of our findings, we concluded that Cascade's ruins had to be related to the Temple on Gaia.

Johnson: Blair, you've done a great deal of research in the database, and you've come to some startling conclusions concerning the existence of the Sentinel/Guide Temple on Gaia and the site on Cascade Prime. Could you summarize some of your ideas for us?

Guide Blair Sandburg, Copilot of the XJ-Fuga: I have only the data that survived the jump to Otherspace, (looking to J. Ellison, Sentinel) plus our own experiences in the Temple on Gaia.
(looking back at the Archivist) After I met and worked with Jim, and later when we found Gaia's Temple, I did research on Jim's enhanced senses. I came to believe that a dimensional jump, that can 'fold and stretch' space and time, could also affect enhanced physical senses to the point that they would allow someone like Jim, a Sentinel, to detect the path to Otherspace.
That path, the juncture that Jim had 'sensed', could be the Eye of God described in the story told by a man named Incacha. Whether Incacha was a Sentinel or not is unknown. However, Allied Systems researchers were unable to detect that path even when told of it's existence by Captain Ellison. Only Jim Ellison was able to 'sense' it. If Incacha wasn't a Sentinel, then perhaps he was a Sentinel's Guide.
Still, that doesn't explain Dr. Richard Burton's use of the term 'Eye of God'. In his treatise he describes the initiation of tribal warriors and their companions on the planet Paraguay. Dr. Burton used the term 'Eye of God' in his description of the bonding ceremony and the resultant prophetic visions. He stated that the bonding of a Sentinel/Guide Pair enhances the extrasensory abilities of both, and prophetic visions are a direct result.
The ritual Dr. Burton described fit our experiences as Sentinel and Guide in the Temple Pools. The visions are something Jim and I have dealt with since our initiation. We've documented the visions from the beginning. Our interpretations of them, and the handling of those events are part of the public record.

Johnson: The existence of Otherspace would have been an incredible discovery in Incacha's time. Why do you think there's no mention of Otherspace in the database? Why do you think there's so little information about Sentinels and Guides?

Sandburg: Physics theorists have maintained that an infinite number of parallel universes make up the multiverse ... but an explanation of quantum physics is beyond the scope of this interview. We 'know' that Otherspace does indeed exist. Whether it's a true 'parallel universe' is something for the physicists to decide.
If - 'if' - Incacha's Eye of God was an Otherspace Portal, then I have to assume that Incacha was able to make at least one trip here 'and back again', or there probably wouldn't be any record of him at all. It's entirely possible that something prevented them from repeating their journey, like equipment failure, or they could have decided to return to Otherspace to stay. There are a lot of reasons, probably as many as you can imagine, for the absence of information on Incacha's Otherspace journey.
As for information about Sentinels and Guides ... Jim's enhanced senses seem to be extremely rare. Dr. Burton stated unequivocally that they're part of our genetic heritage, but they're seldom mentioned in the database. I'm assuming that in our society their usefulness has declined to the point that there's no need for the senses to be active. That wasn't the case on Paraguay, where the whole civilization had slipped into a pre-civilized state.

Johnson: If the builders of the Temple came to Otherspace to colonize, how do you explain why they built a Temple and then moved on, and not just on one planet but, as we've assumed, on two?

Sandburg: I can only speculate from our own experiences. Gaia's sun is extremely active and will need constant monitoring to keep the population safe, and the only planet in Cascade's 'habitable zone' has brutal weather. There is evidence that the weather patterns have changed drastically in the last millenia. It may be that the weather pattern changed after they attempted a settlement there. Perhaps both planets taxed their resources too much.

Johnson: Then they could be out there somewhere, beyond Gaia and Cascade?

Sandburg: Perhaps. Hopefully, someday, the Cascade System will provide some answers.

_________________
Bibliographical Data:

Historical Records Search, Keywords: Incacha, Eye of God. Library, Allied Systems Database, University of Gaia, Gaia 1, Gaia System.

“The Mystery of Paraguay: Civilization Lost, Regression and Adaptation to a Precivilized Life” by Dr. Richard Burton, Library, Allied Systems Database, University of Gaia, Gaia 1, Gaia System.

“Enhanced Senses: Adaptation to Modern Society”, Doctoral Dissertation by Blair Sandburg, PhD, Library, Modern Era Database.

“Visible World, Invisible Forces: Visions and Their Interpretations by A Modern Era Sentinel and Guide” by Guide Blair Sandburg and Sentinel James Ellison, Library, Modern Era Database.

Long-range and short-range Scan Data by Orbital Observatory 1 in Gaia System, by Experimental-JumpShip Fuga, and by KinShip 1: The Gerald Simms; Science Library, Modern Era Database.

...........................................................................


>16.<

The return to Cascade System was routine. It was certainly better than their first arrival.

Blair knew that Jim could read his reactions and moods easily, surely more easily than Blair could read him, so he stifled his sigh. He'd had to force his mom's message to the back of his mind so that he could concentrate on Jump procedures. The message had arrived just before they were scheduled to undock. He'd barely had time to read it and now the shock of it returned full force. He tried to regain his inner composure because he needed a clear mind to think things through ... before he told Jim.

It didn't help that Jim had become a little obsessed with the scan results. He checked in often with Blair, even when he wasn't on duty. Blair couldn't really blame Jim. The 'ruins' were a mystery that could have ramifications for his Sentinel. The people placed their faith in Jim's abilities, and the weight of that responsibility was wearing. Blair knew that Jim would be grateful for someone ... a Sentinel ... to share that duty, which was ironic because Blair'd had to fight Jim to take his own share of that burden.

However, he couldn't solve any of the problems that Jim could with those enhanced senses of his. So, he'd done his best to help any way he could, to prevent the zones, to help Jim focus in the most efficient ways to prevent stress, and headaches, and such. And of course they did share in the visions. There were differences to what each 'saw', but that was actually useful, too. Sometimes it helped to clarify an interpretation, or reinforce one already tentatively formed by the other.

But Blair knew that no matter how much hope Jim harbored, they weren't going to find anyone alive on Cascade Prime. Jim wasn't going to find another Sentinel down there ... someone to share this Sentinel's burden. Surely Jim had to know that already.

“Hey, Chief. Anything new?” asked Jim as he stepped back into the cabin and took his seat once again.

Blair sighed and said somewhat tentatively, “Sorry, man. You know ... we would have found something by now. Rafe has had scans going around-the-clock since before we left and his scanners are more powerful than ours. That's what the Gerald Simms was built for, exploration and research. You know, don't you, that we're not going to find anyone here?”

Jim's gaze traveled out to the view of Cascade Prime for a long moment. He released a deep sigh of his own, “I know.” Finally turning back to Blair, “It would be nice to know ... what happened to them. That maybe there are others that made it.”

“Other Sentinels.”

And Jim added matter-of-factly, the truth as he saw it, “And other Guides.”

“Do you suppose ...”

“What?”

Blair tried to back away from what he'd begun, “Nothing. Just another theory.”

“Come on, Sandburg. It's just the two of us here.”

Blair took a moment to gather his thoughts, “Well, you know how your enhanced senses finally found the Jump Portal to Otherspace ...”

“Yeah.”

“Well, it only happened because of your special senses, but ... what if ... it was Otherspace itself that encouraged those special senses to become 'more enhanced' ... enhanced enough in the 'right' way ... to 'find it'?”

“What ... Otherspace 'wants' to be found?” Jim teased.

Blair grinned, “No. Come on, Jim. What I'm trying to say is, being regularly exposed to the jump portals may have encouraged your already enhanced senses to expand enough to 'see' it ... the path that no one else believed existed ... the path to Otherspace.”

Jim tensed unconsciously at painful memories, “Where are you heading with this, Chief?”

“Well, the Temple Builders probably got here the same way. If my theory is correct, they started two settlements in Otherspace. When one settlement failed they could have returned, but they didn't ... that we know of, anyway. They moved on and settled on Cascade Prime. What if they stayed because more Sentinels had emerged? According to Dr. Burton, it is part of our genetic heritage.”

“And ...”

“And ... I think that here, in Otherspace ... because of Otherspace ... Sentinels may develop more easily. Maybe ... someday soon ... you'll have the help you need, Jim.”

Jim looked seriously at his friend for a moment, then smiled warmly, “But I already have the help I need.”

“Thanks for that, man.” Blair took a deep breath, then revealed the message he'd received just before jump. The message he'd been trying to find a way to tell him. “Jim, Mom called just before we left. You remember Alexandra? One of the Rainbow Meadow kids?”

Jim frowned but asked, “Isn't she the one that's always following you around?”

Blair had to chuckle at the remembrance of all the times he'd caught her shadowing him until Jim turned his glare on her and she would quickly run off. He continued, “Well, a while ago, Mom told me Alexandra had been having some ... problems .... When Mom called, she was very excited, and maybe we're misunderstanding what happened, but she thinks that Alexandra ... zoned ....”


>17.<

Blair worried when Jim insisted on returning to Gaia System immediately. Jim hardly said a word during most of that whole trip while the tension in the cockpit grew. Blair finally couldn't bear the silence any longer, “Jim? We could have been wrong. She might have a medical problem, or something...”

“You're not wrong.”

“We're not ...”

“No. You're not.”

“You're sure?”

Jim turned from the controls and just stared at Blair.

“You're really sure! But how?” asked Blair in astonishment.

“It's something Sentinel, I think. I thought it was just a weird vibe I got around her.”

“Wow! But you didn't know what that 'vibe' was, right?”

Jim sighed, “Right.”

“And you don't want to talk about it right now?”

Jim looked tiredly at his Guide, “I don't know what to think of all this, Chief. She's a kid. She's a Sentinel, I guess. The 'vibe' I got made me feel like I needed to stay away from her.”

“But you never said anything.”

Jim grimaced then said, “Chief, I don't think it was about me. How do I say that it was about you without it sounding ... possessive, or jealous even? It was important for YOU to stay away from her. Now, I think I know why, and you have to promise me that you will ... stay away, that is.”

“But Jim, I'm a Guide. I can help ...”

“NO,” Jim said fiercely. He turned fully toward Blair, “You can't help. You're not 'her' Guide. You're mine.”

Blair apparently tried what he thought was a 'reasonable' tone, “Jim, she's just a little girl. She won't come between us, man. She ...”

“Blair, this isn't 'jealousy' speaking,” Jim said softly, “You don't understand. You can't Guide two of us. We both know that she'll need her own Guide, but right now she thinks that could be 'you'. I think that's why she's been following you around. I hope she hasn't already fixed you in her mind as 'her' Guide. If you let her go on thinking that, then she might not be able to find her own.”

Blair was silent for a long moment, “But you had more than one guide, Jim.”

“My family, and Henri could all help me if I zoned, but not as easily as you could. They could guide me, but you're my Guide.” Jim added with finality, “I didn't take any of them into the Temple with me.”

“We bonded.”

“Yes ... we did.”

Blair stared at Jim intently, “You know I'd never bond with anyone else.”

Jim's face showed confusion and worry, “I don't know if you could, but are you sure you wouldn't try?”

Blair's hurt was obvious to Jim as soon as he'd said the words, “We've been through a lot together ... I never thought you'd doubt ...”

Jim swallowed hard, “It's not that I doubt you. It's just that I know you ...” At the shock on Blair's face, Jim hurried on, “I know you'd never leave a child in need if you could help her. I know you'd never want to leave a Sentinel child to cope with sensory spikes or a zone by herself. I know you too well.”

“Oh.” Blair hung his head for a moment, “Can I help her if you're with me?”

Jim thought for a moment, “I don't know what would have happened to me if I didn't get the help I needed. I don't think I could deny that help to a child, either. So, I guess we could try that ... but only if we 'have' to.”

Blair looked slightly relieved, “Okay, but you have to tell me if the 'vibes' get to be too much. Promise me!”

Jim relaxed at that, “I promise. We'll find a way, Blair.”

Blair looked worried as he said, “I wonder how hard it's going to be to find her Guide.”

Jim quirked an eyebrow, “My family helped. Hopefully her's can, too.”

Blair nodded his head absently as he thought out loud, “Yeah, and Henri ... I wonder if one of his kids ...”

Jim looked skeptical, then said doubtfully, “I'm not sure how Henri would feel about it. Are you up to facing Serena if it comes to that?” Blair glanced at Jim and shuddered. They were both glad they didn't have to face her on that topic, at least not yet.

Their trip was routine, but even before they docked at Gaia, Jim was arranging passage to New Cascade, and Blair was arranging for them both to meet with the new 'Sentinel' and her family and friends.


>18.<

............................................................................
LIVING HISTORY PROJECT, Modern Era 54.5
............................................................................
Initiated under the auspices of the
University of Gaia 1 for dissemination
to all citizens as their rightful legacy
............................................................................

Excerpt from “The Legacy of Cascade's Lost Settlement on the Fiftieth Anniversary of It's Rediscovery” by Archivist Arielle Taggert

Epilogue

For fifty years teams of scholars have delved into the mystery of the Temple Builders. Unfortunately, answers to the most sought after questions remain unanswered: Where are they now? Did they move on? Did they return to the home galaxy? Did they perish?

At the time of the discovery, we were still refugees trying to survive in this hostile Otherspace. We were already on our way to becoming a cohesive civilization, but the Builders became a driving force toward that goal. The Temple Builders became our 'quest'. They gave added impetus to our educational institutions, to our technological progress, to our exploration ... and they fostered our Sentinels and Guides, our guardians.

Fifty years have passed, and we have prospered. The 'quest' is no longer the reason for our travels. We seek for it's own sake. We no longer search because we fear being alone.

end
............................................................................


>19.< Epilogue

Excerpt from the Journal of the First Guide, Blair Sandburg

Jim and I spend a lot of time on Gaia, but over the years I think that we've spent more time on the other side of Jumps. It's a good thing that the ladies we share our lives with have important occupations, too, or they'd have left us long ago.

Jim and I have a lot of time to think, and to talk. I cherish that time, and I think he does, too. He's a good listener. Some of my best theories were hashed out with him as the resident skeptic. I think he likes that role. He's said more than once, “Come on Chief, it's just the two of us ....”

Working theories out in your head or on paper is one thing, but trying to explain it to someone else either forces you to work out the holes, or leaves you no choice but to throw it out with the trash.

On one trip I made the mistake of telling him my most secret 'wouldn't - couldn't be proven' theory. Well, I don't think it will ever be proven, but I guess I can't know that for sure. He encouraged me to tell others, but for some reason I can't even tell Jo. She'd probably tell Mairin and they'd put their heads together and smile indulgently. It's a silly idea anyway.

So, Jim told me to write it in my journal, but I hesitate to do even that. People won't read it until after I'm gone, but I don't want posterity to think .... Oh, Jim's right. I'm a wuss. So here goes:

A lot can happen in ten millenia, or a hundred. (No, that's not my theory. Keep going.) One of our oldest myths from the home galaxy was of an ancient civilization called Eorthe. We searched for it for thousands of years; the so-named 'birthplace of humanity', the myth said. But ... what if we were looking in the wrong place? The wrong 'space'?

I know ... a silly idea, if ever there was one. And even if Otherspace is the right 'space', Eorthe may not even be in this galaxy. It may be in the next, or the next. We'd probably never find it even if it is here.

Still, I have questions. Why do Sentinels and Guides flourish here? How do you explain that those gifts are part of our genetic heritage? ... Was it genetics - some sort of racial memory - that allowed Jim to translate the writings in the Temple?

I remember when Jim led me to the bonding Pools. He took me through the initiation without hesitation, with absolute trust that this was the way it was supposed to be ... and the Temple Pools changed us. We 'became' Sentinel-and-Guide ... here ... in Otherspace.

Personally ... I think we've come home.

<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

finis part 4




Click here for notes: http://1sentinel1guide.livejournal.com/6226.html

Beginning Notes Repeated for XJ-Fuga by ljc:

Summary: This is, first and foremost, a story about a sentinel and guide - “our” sentinel and guide. It is also AU, and is Science Fiction, but then “The Sentinel” is, too. the 'science' is only a device to frame the story around. One “very” minor canon character dies, as does one OC, and 'others'.


NOTE: This isn't a song fic but there is a song in the story and it isn't mine. When I wrote this story I only knew the words and that it was sung to the tune of “Wayfarin' Stranger”. There are other notes about it and about the science in the story at the end.

NOTE: Why fuga? Jim's zones have been described as fugue states. I looked up the etymology of fugue and it seemed to fit 'very' well.
Etymology: fugue: 1597, from Italian: fuga, lit. "flight"; from Latin: fuga "act of fleeing" from fugere "to flee" (see fugitive). Current spelling is from influence of French version of the Italian word. (Add “http://” to the URL)
www.etymonline.com/index.php?l=x



Ending Notes for XJ-Fuga by ljc

NOTE: To click on any of these sites add “http://”.

Notes for Part 1:

Note 1: “Wayfarin' Spacer”
Sung to the tune of “Wayfarin' Stranger”
Author unknown
***This song was actually the inspiration for this little 'space opera/epic/whatever' story.

“Wayfarin' Spacer”

I'm just a poor wayfarin' spacer
A' travelin' through the galaxy
And there's no heat nor cold nor vacuum
No fallin' free can frighten me.

I'm just a goin' into orbit
A' blastin' off to deepest space
I'm goin' where the stars are burnin'
Out where uncharted planets race.

***When I posted this story the first time, I requested an email if anyone knew the title and author of “Wayfarin' Spacer”:
My thanks to: Scotty!
“Re: Wayfarin' Spacer
It comes from "The Galactic Troubadors" by
A.M.Lightner (Pub. 1965) Details of this author and a Picture of the Book Cover can be found on fantasticfiction.co.uk website. P.S. I really enjoyed this story
Posted by: Scotty Date: 08/30/2005”

Note 2: WordWeb Definition
Murphy's Law: A humorous axiom stating that anything that can go wrong will go wrong.

Note 3: There's a great deal of information on black holes on this site. I included a couple of definitions below for other terms.

imagine.gsfc.nasa.gov/docs/dictionary.html

*****active galactic nuclei (AGN): A class of galaxies which spew massive amounts of energy from their centers, far more than ordinary galaxies. Many astronomers believe supermassive black holes may lie at the center of these galaxies and power their explosive energy output.

*****jets: Beams of particles, usually coming from an active galactic nucleus or a pulsar. Unlike a jet airplane, when the stream of gas is in one direction, astrophysical jets come in pairs with each jet aiming in opposite directions.


Notes for Part 3:

1. I have very little understanding of “space weather”. The story contains 'facts' from my own imagination, but were based loosely on some Q&A information online. Search: space weather and solar weather FAQ:
www.space.com/spacewatch/solar_faqhtml#g13

2. Information for Blair's rant about a “supergiant” and his 'destruction' of the XJ-Fuga was found here: www.esse.ou.edu/fund_concepts/Fundamental_Concepts1/Universe/Classifying_Stars.html

3. I mentioned “3D Printers” only briefly in the story. It might be interesting to you to know that I did NOT make that up (maybe just stretched their capabilities a bit ). It came from Popular Science Magazine (The Desktop Factory By Corey Binns, May 2007: “Roboticist Hod Lipson wants you to stop shopping and use his portable 3-D printer to make your own stuff”).
www.popsci.com/popsci/technology/19ad302897772110vgnvcm1000004eecbccdrcrd.html

4. Do you want to see something incredible? Click on this NASA archive (Astronomy Picture of the Day) and click on “2007 November 06: An X Class Flare Region on the Sun”:
www.antwrp.gsfc.nasa.gov/apod/archivepix.html

Click on the picture and watch a movie of a 'flare on the sun'. It takes a couple minutes to load but it's well worth the wait. I thought the 'flare movie' was a great coincidence since it was already a major part of my story.



Notes for Part 4:

NOTE: To click on any of these sites add “http://”.

1. I shamelessly 'borrowed' bits of wedding vows from these two sites and a Bible quote:
www.weddings.about.com/cs/bridesandgrooms/a/vowwording.htm
www.figstreet.com/guesthouse/simpleweddingceremony.html#Modern

1 Cor 13:4-8, Love is patient, love is kind. It does not envy, it does not boast, it is not proud. It is not rude, it is not self-seeking, it is not easily angered, it keeps no record of wrongs. Love does not delight in evil but rejoices with the truth. It always protects, always trusts, always hopes, always perseveres. Love never fails....

2. I needed a crisis for Part 4 ... and then I found Comet 17P/Holmes!
On this site (Astronomy Picture of the Day) you can find a view of Comet 17P/Holmes which suddenly became “nearly a million times brighter” sometime in October. Oct. 29 (and others) Picture of the Day: “The comet's sudden brightening is likely due to some sort of sunlight-reflecting outgassing event, possibly related to ice melting over a gas-filled cavern, or possibly even a partial breakup of the comet's nucleus.”
www.antwrp.gsfc.nasa.gov/apod/archivepix.html

3. Question - How did planet earth get its name?
“The word Earth originates from the Middle English word, erthe, which came from Old English eorthe; akin to Old High German erda. This then traces back to the Greek, eraze from the Hebrew erez, meaning ground.”
---Nathan A. Unterman
www.newton.dep.anl.gov/askasci/env99/env177.htm

4. I found (actually this information came from the magazine “Sky & Telescope”) this really great, interactive site on 'black holes', it also has an explanation about the jets that issue from them. This information relates more to Part 1 of XJ-Fuga but everything is exceedingly well presented (it won the top prize in the 2005 Pirelli Internetional Awards).
www.hubblesite.org/explore_astronomy/black_holes/

There's also a great set of pictures of an active galaxy (2008 January 10: Active Galaxy Centaurus A) on Astronomy Picture of the Day:
http:// www.antwrp.gsfc.nasa.gov/apod/archivepix.html

Tags: au, blair, jim, repost, science fiction, sentinel

<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Simon Learned
by ljc
1/07

Summary: Repost of the three parts. They're now in correct order and together in one place.
Part 1: Prequel from Blair's POV.
Part 2: Enter the Simon Zone. Simon's POV. This part was the first part that I wrote and posted to SentinelAngst and Cascade Times. They asked for more, and I was able to write a prequel and a sequel (parts 1 and 3).
Part 3: Sequel from Simon's POV.

Warnings, Ratings for all three parts: G.

Disclaimer for all three parts: All characters, places, and objects from The Sentinel belong to Pet Fly Productions, UPN, Paramount and the SciFi Channel. No money is being made. No copyright infringement is intended. This story was written by ljc with the love of the show in mind.

<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>



<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Simon Learned 1
by ljc
1/07

Blair clung to his partner with rapidly weakening arms. The water was cold, it was going to be dark soon, and Jim was unconscious. The stress of keeping Jim above the rising water had Blair struggling to stay upright. The cold was making Jim feel stiff and lifeless. More than once Blair had to check to see if he was still breathing.

He balanced Jim once again under his right arm, and forced all the weight he could against the door that barred them from their escape route. Blair was furious. Safety was just a door away, but he was too weak to force it open. He waited once again for the tide to recede slightly and gave it another shove. It didn't give an inch. It didn't even creak. It just stayed there, immobile and unyielding.

He was furious and he was scared, but he swallowed his own fear. He couldn't give in to that. He had more things to worry about than drowning again. Jim was going to die if he couldn't keep him out of the water. He was already hypothermic. Neither of them were going to last long down here.

Think. Think.

Options.

1. .... Nope, not an option. Not for him, not for Jim.

2. Get out of here. No progress forcing the door. Water pressure was only getting worse. No loose timbers even though this dock had seen a lot of deterioration from the water. No tools, except his Swiss Army knife, and his hands were too numb to even pull it from his pocket, and what good would it be against a door he couldn't force open anyway. His gun, and Jim's, were at the loft since they weren't on duty. They'd just wanted a little time off without any drama. Just a little peace and quiet. They'd rented a boat. They should have known the deal was too good to be true. Drug runners. No weapons to defend themselves with. Trapped in this dilapidated marina ... and his thoughts were wandering.

Oh yeah. Options.

3. Call for help. Didn't dare do that too loudly or the drug runners might find them and they'd worked too hard to hide from them. But Jim thought he had heard them take off ... but he had a head injury and he wasn't totally coherent. As for calling 911, their phones were soaked and had probably already sunk to the bottom anyway, so no phone calls.

4. Well, he could always try to ... CALL ... for help.

Boy, that was a long shot.

He braced them both against the rising surf. Could he meditate standing up, cold, wet, and supporting the Not-Dead-Yet-weight of Jim Ellison?

He summoned his waning strength, shifted Jim as high as he could, leaned his forehead onto Jim's, and left this place, in spirit. The next crashing wave brought him back as he cracked his head against the door.

Long shot or not, it 'was' the only option left except ... the non-option.

Help. He needed to call for help.

Once again he shifted Jim higher, sought the peace of the spirit world, and sent his call.

//Simon//

His head hit the wall again, shaking him from his concentration.

He needed help. Call for help.

//Wolf//

//Wuff//

//Help us. Do your thing. Fetch Simon, Wolf//


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>



<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Simon Learned 2
by ljc
1/07

Simon grinned in pleasure. He was exhausted but at least his budget report was done and approved. He looked out at his nearly empty department in satisfaction. Major Crimes was having an unusually slow spell. It wouldn't be long before even their paperwork would be caught up. Of course, then he'd have to work harder to find something to yell about. But right now he could sit and savor this delicious cup of steamy aromatic coffee. All was right with his world.

//Simon//

Simon looked perplexed at the sound of his name being ... called. He glanced quickly around. It seemed to come from nowhere and everywhere. He shivered at the thought that it sounded ... ghostly. He must have been imagining things.

He lifted his cup to his lips, taking a tentative sip of the hot brew.

//Wuff//

Simon stopped in mid-sip and choked. He glanced up at where he thought the sound was coming from this time, and dropped the cup from paralyzed fingers. He choked harder. When he caught his breath he looked back at the conference table ... well, actually at the blue-eyed wolf standing on it.

He blinked, then rubbed his eyes. Oh yeah, this was Sandburg Zone time. “Sandburg?”

//Wuff// accompanied by a tail wag.

“You're in trouble, right?”

//Wuff. Wuff.//

“Both of you?”

And the wolf jumped down off the table and bounced excitedly around the desk.

“All right. All right. I'm coming,” to the wolf.

It was followed by a mutter, “I'm talking to a spirit guide! I told them I didn't want to know about that stuff, but would they listen?”

He hurriedly checked his gun, grabbed his coat, and headed to the door. With a tone of urgent concern he said, “Come on Wolf. What are you waiting for? Let's go rescue them.”

<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>




<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Simon Learned 3
by ljc
1/07

Simon's rush through the darkening streets was slowed only by the seen, then unseen, wolf that led him. As much as he tried, Simon couldn't watch the wolf's every move. There were times when he had to backtrack and those lost moments made his heart skip in fear. Where was that damn wolf? Come on Sandburg!

He'd lost it again. The wolf was there a moment ago. Down the alley maybe?

“Wolf!” he bellowed. “Don't leave me now! Sandburg, he's your spirit guide. Make him give me a sign.”

“Please, Sandburg,” he whispered. “Please, don't let me be too late.”

//Wuff// answered a ghostly wolf.

“It's about time. Lead on.” He muttered irritably, “Directions would be helpful.”

He followed the wolf until there was a flash of lightning in the pouring rain, and a glint of light off a 1969 Ford-Sweetheart-of a truck. He twisted the wheel of his sedan and braked so hard up against the curb at a marina that the car rocked. He didn't wait for it to fully stop before he leaped out. He raced toward Jim's truck. The Ford's door was closed and locked. It was parked neatly in a space. There was no damage visible, no blood either. He could hear no other sounds over the heavy surf of the surging tide and the heavy rain.

He grabbed at his glasses, tearing them from his face in frustration. They were no help in this rain. Where now? He turned a slow circle feeling more helpless with every step. Where were they?

//Wuff//

Simon didn't hesitate to follow him.

He fought to keep his ghostly guide in sight. Guide. Spirit guide. “Sandburg, when I get my hands on you ... you'd both better be okay.”

//Wuff// and a howl came from the deserted marina.

“SANDBURG,” yelled Simon, with the strength of his often exercised bellow.

The wolf stood at a darkened stairway. It looked like a docking area for boat repair.

“SANDBURG. Answer me!”

“Simon?”

Simon ran down to the door at the bottom of the stairwell. He had doubts about it being a stairwell because water boiled under the door sill.

“Now who else would follow your wolf? Is Jim there?”

“Simon, he's unconscious. I can't hold him up ...”

“Sandburg, I'm here now. I'll get you out. You just hang on.”

“There's water on this side of the door, Simon. It's deep and getting deeper. I can't hold him above the waves much longer. Get help, Simon. Fast.”

Simon tried to force the door open, but he could barely move it, and when it did move, a gush a water had flowed through to join the growing wet at his feet.

“I need to call 911 and get a tire iron from the car. I'll be right back. You keep Jim alive, and yourself too. That's an order, Sandburg.”

“I hear you, Simon,” was the very weak reply.

Simon called it in to dispatch on the run back to his sedan. It took him only a few minutes to grab the tire iron. He hoped it wasn't too long.

When he reached the bottom of the stairwell he yelled at Blair, “Cover your eyes, Sandburg. I'm going to try to force the door, or at least make a hell of a hole in it. Ready? Here goes!”

It took a strong arm to destroy the lock. Water started pouring out immediately and swirled around Simon and nearly took him off his feet. He tossed the tire iron away and fought the drag of the water to reach his friends.

A pallid and wide-eyed Sandburg had his arms wrapped around a pale and unconscious Jim Ellison.

When Simon grabbed Jim, he lost Sandburg under the next wave. He reached down and pulled him, gasping, to the surface. He fought to drag the two helpless bodies through the pounding surf. Finally, leaving Sandburg on drier stairs, he was able to carry Jim up to the marina.

He rushed back to Blair, then more or less carried him up to lay beside Jim.

Ambulances arrived within minutes to take them to the hospital.

Simon stood dripping wet, and watched them go. He shivered, but not only from the cold. It had been too close. He remembered Blair's last words to him before he lapsed into sleep, or unconsciousness. He'd whispered, 'Drowning wasn't an option.'

“Shaman of the Great City. You sure earned the title today, Sandburg.”

<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

finis

<><><><><><><><><><>

On the Cusp
by ljc
7/06

Summary: Simon thoughts ahead!

Warnings, Ratings: PG for one word.

Excerpt from Merriam Webster, online: http://www.m-w.com/
CUSP: noun. POINT, APEX: as a point of transition (as from one historical period to the next) : TURNING POINT; also : EDGE,
VERGE

Disclaimer: All characters, places, and objects from The Sentinel belong to Pet Fly Productions, UPN, Paramount and the SciFi Channel. No money is being made. No copyright infringement is intended. This story was written by ljc with the love of the show in mind.

<><><><><><><><><><>

Simon stood at parade rest, seemingly staring, but actually deep in his own thoughts. The deep thoughts of the day involved Blair Sandburg, one-time observer of Detective James Ellison, and now ... cadet. Simon couldn't suppress a grin at that thought ... 'Cadet Sandburg'. Well, Sandburg wasn't the 'kid prodigy' in his Academy classes, but rather 'the old man'. That had been a change for the 'kid'!

The Academy had been keeping Blair Sandburg busy these days and his partner, Jim Ellison, was trying to be the good detective he was before Blair showed up to 'observe a closed society'. Sandburg was doing fine. After all, he had his own outstanding intellect, his experience, as well as any number of tutors just waiting to be asked. While Ellison ... struggled ... grumpily.

Simon had been able to finagle an early entrance for Sandburg, which was good news for the team, and therefore for Major Crimes. But Jim hadn't immediately been able to have Sandburg's first choice for his temporary replacement because she, Inspector Megan Conner, was still on desk duty after Zeller's failed assassination attempt.

At that thought Simon snorted in disgust, Zeller had failed to kill Ellison, and had nearly killed Megan and Simon, himself. Well, Zeller had 'almost' succeeded because Jim had nearly been destroyed in the end when the partnership between a sentinel and his guide had come unraveled.

Since then, Jim had been bouncing from one partner to the other. Simon's strategy had been to keep him partnered with Joel as much as possible, since Joel seemed able to calm almost anyone. That could be Joel's natural skill or it could come from years of working with 'excitable' people when he was Captain of the Bomb Squad.

Simon turned to glance at Jim, deskbound for his own safety today. He knew Ellison would be back to his 'sentinel best' when Sandburg could work with him again. But today ... it was best to keep the nervous man under close scrutiny since Blair was taking his exams today.

Simon had received regular reports on Blair over the past weeks, and he'd done superbly. He might even be at the top of his class. But that didn't matter to Sandburg, or to Ellison. He just had to pass with enough leeway that making him a detective in Major Crime wouldn't be seen as the blatant favoritism they knew it was. But the kid already had nearly four years as observer and consultant. Simon was glad he'd added that amendment to his official ride-along papers a couple of years ago. Blair had earned it, even though he thought it was a semi-joke by the 'real cops' in the department.

Simon looked closely at Ellison, then quickly turned away again before his smothered chuckle attracted Jim's attention. He could imagine Blair's cheeky smile if he saw an antsy Jim after all the jokes about Blair being related to a certain overly energized pink bunny.

Still, Simon found himself fighting his own feeling of restlessness and turned distractedly to his angel collection. He adjusted them minutely. Ordinarily the regular cleaning people knew they weren't to touch them, but he'd been out on leave for quite a while from his injury, and his office had taken quite a beating during Zeller's attack. He still felt he hadn't quite gotten them back into perfect order.

Simon had been there that first day of Blair's ridealong when Jim had saved his son, and so many others, from Kincaid. He felt humbled when they both came to Peru to bring Daryl and him back, dead or alive. There were so many events that had gone from disastrous and nearly fatal, to miraculously redeemed. And it was all because of, well, Jim's sentinel abilities of course, but also Blair's 'help' ... whatever that entailed! But whatever those two became involved in, it was always dangerous, surprising, and, well, miraculous 'was' the word.

The worst, and most miraculous, had been that 'Day at the Fountain'. Had it just been Jim's 'gift' that had saved Blair or was it Blair's 'gift', too? He knew there was more to it than the senses.

There had been many nights when his thoughts had returned to that day, when he'd thought he was going to lose them both. Jim clearly had been falling apart, although there had been other times when he was clearly on the edge. But Blair had always managed to come through for him. He would come up with some gobbledygook, and like a medieval magician he would say the magic word or come up with a new potion and all would be well for another day.

Simon sighed as he remembered some of those other times, and not just with Jim. When Danny Choi had been murdered, Blair had confided to him about his own distress at Jim's outpouring of grief. And again, later, when Incacha died in the loft. Jim had known this man in Peru years ago, while on a mission for the Rangers. Yet Blair had come to him, too. When he'd told him that Incacha was a shaman, Simon had sensed immediately from his expression that Blair had unintentionally let that slip. It had been easy to see that there was more Blair held back, other things he had wanted to say, needed to say ... but Simon didn't want to 'know'.

He regretted that immensely because Sandburg's contributions to Major Crime were many and varied, and not just related to Jim. He knew Joel would have retired long ago. Henri's 'colorful' personality and Rafe's quiet steadiness would not have meshed so easily. Megan's introduction to the group was rocky, but her edginess was smoothed by 'Sandy', and the head-on confrontations between her and Jim were soothed by Sandburg's glib patter. Although, now that he thought about it, that may have been self-defense. Simon seemed to remember ordering Blair not to let them 'kill each other', which placed Blair squarely in the middle.

Simon finally had to admit to his own anxiety and wished the exams results would be posted today, but they'd all just have to survive the wait. Sandburg's own confidence tonight should tell them something. He was a good man. A man he'd come to trust. Steadier than he'd ever have believed at first, but he'd learned. But, damn, they'd made an incongruous pair. Yet, in the end, they'd all become good friends.

He sat finally at his desk and studied his angels. He snorted gently as he thought that Sandburg was no angel, but he 'was' something special, unique ... in a way that complemented Jim and his uniqueness. Maybe he didn't want to 'know' about the 'sentinel thing' ... but he did believe in it ... because he believed in them.

<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

finis



<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Guardian
by ljc
7-06

Summary: Simon's POV again.

Warnings, Ratings: None except Simon's a bit tipsy and he thinks a bad word or two. Maybe PG.

Disclaimer: All characters, places, and objects from The Sentinel belong to Pet Fly Productions, UPN, Paramount and the SciFi Channel. No money is being made. No copyright infringement is intended. This story was written by ljc with the love of the show in mind.

<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Simon had partaken of an extra beer or two, to his chagrin. It was a good thing there was a designated driver. Tonight it was Henri. 'H' was one person that had no problem having a good time even without the effects of liquor. This party was a good idea. With exam results posted, they'd all been glad to celebrate Sandburg's coming graduation from the Academy.

For the moment, Simon sat alone on the balcony. He was nursing his last beer ... and it 'was' his last beer this time. He hadn't gone into the cool night air with the intention of letting his troubled thoughts intrude, but that's what seemed to have happened. Everyone else had drifted to some other corner, while the beer seemed to have loosened his restraint on his own thoughts. They usually allowed only brief journeys into the 'sentinel zone', no pun intended. Hell, he could make a pun if he wanted to ... 'the sentinel zone'. Ha. Now he 'knew' he'd drunk too much. What he really needed was to sleep it off, but he knew his thoughts wouldn't ease up on him, not tonight.

This probably wasn't the time to dwell on hard questions, and harder answers. Tonight, he didn't want to be one of the 'inner circle'. It was just too hard, especially when he was the one that denied himself complete entry. But what would he do if what they all feared ... happened ... and Blair couldn't find the answer to the latest sentinel crisis? The whole mess would land in 'his' lap. And he just didn't want to be responsible ... and he 'would' feel responsible. He didn't want to lose either, or both, of his friends to something he didn't understand the first thing about!

That's why he'd held back. Not because he didn't want to do his part, but because he didn't know if he could 'know' his part ... if that made any kind of sense. He and Megan were the only two who knew the sentinel secret. He knew Sandburg had approached Megan as well. “Just in case,” he'd said. Just in case ... Blair couldn't come up with an answer to help Jim. That would devastate Sandburg. Or just in case ... Blair wasn't there ... to help Jim. Or what if, God forbid, when even Jim's abilities weren't enough to 'bring Blair back'. And Simon wasn't even sure where Jim had brought him back from. Heaven? Hell? Limbo? Or something else entirely too strange that Simon definitely didn't want to know about ....

But that wasn't really true any more, was it? He certainly had never been 'quiet' about being upset with them, or anything sentinel-related that had disturbed his 'routine'. He knew his own honest reactions had been the cause of their hesitation to reveal more to him. There were things that they had left unsaid, that perhaps were better revealed. He'd had time to think, and he was a little ashamed of himself. He knew he needed to understand, because who else would, if not him?

Somehow he had to let them know that he was willing to do what he could instead of playing the blustering fool. Instead of wrapping himself in 'denial', as if that would protect him from his duty. And after all, what secrets could be so hard to hear, from these two men that had placed their reputations, their lives, their sanity on the line for him more than once, for his son, too, and their colleagues ... comrades ... in the Major Crimes Unit.

This was a turning point in their partnership. They were going to become 'official' partners, instead of being just an extraordinary cop and his singular ridealong observer. Maybe Simon's 'guardianship' needed to grow also. He knew, in his heart, about friendship, and about duty. Maybe the 'inner circle' needed three fully informed members, because Jim and Blair had given enough. They deserved at least the comfort of knowing that 'someone' knew 'everything'. In case the worst happened ... especially if it happened to only one.

<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

finis



<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Perception
by ljc
7/06

Summary: A short, uneasy little piece, from Simon's POV.

Warnings, Ratings: PG, but just for a couple of words.

Disclaimer: All characters, places, and objects from The Sentinel belong to Pet Fly Productions, UPN, Paramount and the SciFi Channel. No money is being made. No copyright infringement is intended. This story was written by ljc with the love of the show in mind.

<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Well, the day was finally here. Sandburg and Ellison were just getting off the elevator. He wished he had some profound words of wisdom for them on their first day as 'official' partners. He was sure they'd need it before long ... well, here goes.

“Ellison, Sandburg. My office.”

Sandburg had that cheeky grin stretched ear to ear. Damn. “Wipe that smile off your face, Detective Sandburg. There's a new case, and I'm assigning it to you, Ellison, and your new partner.” Well, damn, that didn't take long. The smile was back and he could 'see' that the energy level had risen with it.

“Yes, Sir. What can you tell us about it?” asked Jim. Ellison looked a little puzzled but ... that's tough. Sandburg needed to learn something today and it's going to be hard, but someone's got to do it. That's what Captain's get paid for, right? Simon proceeded to give specifics, then waited for questions. Ellison had a few, so did Sandburg. The kid always was on top of things.

“If that's all sir, we'll head for the crime scene. We'll make a report as soon as we know anything,” ended Ellison, before he turned and took the doorknob in his hand.

“Good. I'll see you two later.”

“Sure thing, Simon,” Sandburg added.

That's what Simon had been waiting for, just those few words. “Sandburg,” Simon spoke slowly, softly, but distinctly, “It's CAPTAIN Banks ... Not Simon. I know you're memory works just fine, Detective. Try to remember my title, it's something you may have heard in training. Understand ... Detective?”

Sandburg looked a little disconcerted at first. Looked disheartened for a moment. Simon felt like he'd kicked a puppy, but couldn't let Sandburg get away with showing disrespect. Not here. Not anywhere anyone could see and misunderstand.

Simon knew Blair's respect for him went way beyond superior and subordinate. They'd been friends for years. They had risked their lives for one another. Sandburg had helped save his son's life. But this went beyond personal affiliations. Beyond friendship.

The future was here, today, and appearances would count for a lot. Too much, if Simon was honest. But appearances were what they would be judged on. And results of course. But knowing these two, their solve rates would be top rate. But that might not be enough to keep them out of trouble, or keep them together. Blair, and Jim too, had better recognize that here and now. This was about survival. It had to be impressed on them and this was the kindest way he could think of to do it. He knew Sandburg's brain was 'processing' this encounter. He could see the thoughtful concern plain on his face, and painfully, a new awareness.

Blair never looked to Ellison. That's good. Look at the 'Captain', Sandburg. Simon could see Ellison's dark look, and it was for him. There was nothing Jim could do about this situation. It's just the way things would have to be.

Sandburg stood straight, and flipped him a respectful salute, “Yes sir, Captain Banks. You'll have our reports as soon as possible. And Sir? Thank you, Sir. I 'will' remember.”

Good, my friend. Good for you.

<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

finis

<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Fourteen Angels
by ljc
3/05


Summary: Based on a lullaby from the opera 'Hansel and Gretel' by Engelbert Humperdinck written between 1890-1893. It contains the line “fourteen angels watch do keep”.


Warning: An upsetting death of an oc.


Note: Mentions religious subject matter (it is named Fourteen Angels).


Spoilers: Night Shift


Not betaed.


Disclaimer: All characters, places, and objects from The Sentinel belong to Pet Fly Productions, UPN, and Paramount. All stories are written with the love of the show in mind. No money is being made. All stories are property of the author.


From:
CHARLOTTE CHURCH LYRICS “When At Night I Go To Sleep”

When at night I go to sleep
Fourteen angels watch do keep
Two my head are guarding
Two my feet are guiding
Two are on my right hand
Two are on my left hand
Two who warmly cover
Two who o'er me hover
Two to whom 'tis given
To guide my steps to Heaven


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>


“Two my head are guarding”



End of the semester euphoria had struck. The sun was shining. The birds were singing. The bees were buzzing. Everything's perfect. Right? Okay, maybe not perfect but just one last quick meeting this morning and Blair Sandburg was free as a bird for the summer. He'd elected to do research this summer since that grant came through. He loved to teach, but research about, and working with, his sentinel were his obsessions.


He raced along the walkway toward Hargrove and his meeting with Eli Stoddard. Prof. Stoddard was his mentor in the field of anthropology. He was a very respected researcher. Blair had turned him down for an expedition to Borneo, but he and his friend Margaret were helping the Professor with a last minute detail for his latest project. He was secretly pleased that the good Professor was still trying to enlist Blair as an assistant, even though he knew Blair had plans for his own research.


Blair turned to race up the steps but was grabbed around the waist and by the hand and was spun away from his destination. He heard a great crash as he struggled for balance as he was released.


“Oh my goodness, Blair! Are you alright?” Margaret cried breathlessly.


“Yeah. Margaret? What was that about?” asked a bewildered Blair.


“Indeed, my boy. That was a close thing. Are you sure you're not hurt?” questioned Eli.


Other voices intruded. Startled, horrified voices. “Kid. You okay? You coulda been killed. Didn't you see the sign? We're repairing the stonework above the arch. The scaffolding collapsed. You were almost under it. You would have been if not for these two,” spoke up one of the workmen.


“You're one lucky kid, alright,” the other man added.


Blair started to shake in reaction. Eli understood, “Come around to the other door, Blair. I think a bit of hot tea would help settle you. We were very lucky here today, son.” He grinned and added, “No need to hurry so to a meeting with an old professor, or was it the pretty girl that had you in such a hurry,” with a wink to Margaret. They gathered their friend between them into the safety of Hargrove Hall.


<>-<>


“Two my feet are guiding”



“Captain Banks office, may I help you?” asked Rhonda as the phone rang for the fortieth time today, and it was still very early.


“Hi, it's Naomi Sandburg. I've been trying to contact Blair this morning, and it's very important. Have you seen him? Is he there? Is he coming in today? Oh, is Jim there? Could I speak to either one, please? It is very important.”


Rhonda choked back a chuckle and interrupted as soon as she could, “No Ms. Sandburg, Blair isn't here but Jim is, just hold a moment and I'll transfer the call.” Like mother, like son she thought as she saw she had Jim's attention. “Jim, call on line 3. It's Ms. Sandburg.” She had to chuckle when Jim rolled his eyes.


“Ms. Sandburg ...”


“Jim, you know you can call me Naomi. But listen, Charlie Springer just called and ...”


“Naomi, not Charlie ...”


“Please Jim, just this once TRY to keep an open mind. I know it's hard for a pi – cop, but this is important. It's about you and Blair. It could mean your life. Please, Jim ...”


“Okay Naomi. Calm down. Just tell me. I will listen. I can't promise I can do anything about it but I will listen.”


“And promise to pass it on to Blair. Promise?”


“Promise,” said Jim with a sigh.


“Well. Charlie had a vision, a foretelling I think. He doesn't know details, but you've got to stay close to Blair today. He said he's already had one close call. The next problem could be fatal for, well Charlie said many, but especially for 'the three'. Does that make any sense?”


Jim had his own brushes with the supernatural and he couldn't let his own reluctance push this aside if it meant something could happen to his friend, or friends. “I don't know Naomi. It might make sense later. I'll be sure to tell Blair. I'm not taking this lightly. Depend on it. Depend on me, okay?” He finally ended the call with Naomi but he would talk to Blair as soon as he got in. One close call already? If that was true, then what else would happen?


<>-<>


“Two are on my right side”



Brian Rafe and Henry Brown, H to his friends, headed to the breakroom for a late morning caffeine fix. It had been a long night and they might still make it home for dinner, tonight. Blair was fixing a cup of tea for himself and a coffee for Jim.


“Hey Bri, H. You guys look a little rough. Long night?” asked Blair.


Yawn, “Yeah Hairboy. You know how it goes. Long stakeout. Followed by a bust. Followed by a stack paperwork. Man, I could sleep ten hours and never even roll over. What are you doing here this morning?” said Henry, as he and Brian fixed their coffees.


With a faraway look, “Oh, just helping Jim out. You know, he hates to do his own paperwork.” He thought of the incident earlier at the campus and after some nervous fiddling, moving things around that were perfectly fine where they were, “I better get this coffee to Jim before it's cold. If you need help with any of your stuff, just yell.”


Brian and H looked at each other, “Hey Blair, sit a minute, would you?” said Brian. “H and I have been talking. You know how it is on stakeouts, there's lots of time to shoot the bull. We, uh, we'd like to talk to you about Jim.”


Blair was a little surprised. He'd better hear exactly what they'd been talking about. He hoped Jim was listening. As he turned to pull up a chair, he whispered sentinel soft, “Jim listen in please somethings up.”


H began, “Brian and I, well, we've been watching you and Jim, especially since the Juno case. Jim was always a hard-nosed detective, even more so before you showed up. But he never went so far as lying about witnessing something. A good cop just wouldn't do that. He'd ruin his credibility and he'd screw up his career, but good. Jim's a good cop. Too good maybe. He's got some kind of edge. And he uses it on the side of good, so we've got no beef.”


Brian added, “Even though Jim's always been a good detective, he's better with you as his partner. You may be his edge in some way. We don't know. We're good detectives too, but maybe you two have managed to keep a secret from the rest of us. That's okay,” releasing a tense chuckle, “because you've also mellowed Ellison like none of us would have believed possible. We thought Carolyn would do it. But no, it was Blair Sandburg.”


H broke in, “And we thank you, my man! But know this, we are behind you one hundred percent. We are your right hand men, when and if you need us. Depend on it. You don't have to tell us anything. You don't have to say anything. Just know it.”


And with that, the two men left an astounded Blair to stare through the breakroom window at his partner, who had just stepped around the turn in the hall. Jim looked humbled, and grateful, for two such friends.


<>-<>


“Two are on my left side”



Megan and Joel balanced their salads on their laps after their meeting with Joel's snitch. As hoped, the man had come up with a tip on a case Ellison and Sandburg were working on.


Megan had been recounting her version of the croc hunting escapade at the PD, when Joel's thoughts turned to his encounter with Gabe, the 'angel' that had been shot that night. He'd overheard Gabe telling Blair that, “the hardest thing about a miracle was to make it look like an accident”. Joel found himself wondering about the 'accidents' that befell Blair and Jim. Joel himself had witnessed some impressive detective work by that pair, and their many close calls. There were a lot of unanswered questions for a good detective like Joel.


At his silence, Megan looked at him curiously. “What's up mate?” said the Aussie transplant.


Joel considered his words carefully, “You know something about Blair and Jim, don't you?”


Megan allowed a nervous chuckle and poked a vegetable and tossed it into her mouth so she couldn't talk. Think Megan, think. After a long chew and a swallow she answered, “They're good men, Joel. You're a perceptive man. Life is complicated. People are complicated, and these two, more than most. They work good together. Sandy's a sweetie, his mom's got that right. And Jim drives me bonkers sometimes. What else is there to know?”


Joel considered her words, “You're right. What else is there to know.”


They finished their lunch and headed back to the bullpen.


<>-<>


“Two who warmly cover”



Joel and Megan came up in the elevator with Blair and Jim. They had immediately passed on the information from their snitch.


Blair and Jim had come back from lunch a little late because of their discussion of Naomi's phone call and Charlie's vision. They were trying to sneak in quietly. No such luck. “Ellison, my office. And bring Sandburg, too,” Simon hid his grin by chomping on his unlit cigar. He'd be lucky to get to smoke it at home. His ex-wife Joan objected to it on account of Daryl, their son. Second hand smoke, and all. At least he could still enjoy his other little vice, coffee.


The matter he wanted to discuss with his own personal 'dynamic duo' was simply plans for them all, with Daryl, to go camping on some weekend coming up, weather permitting. Plans were discussed and a round of the latest flavor of coffee Simon was brewing was enjoyed, before the friends were to part for work duties.


Jim looked at Blair with a raised eyebrow. Blair nodded a 'yes' in response. They proceeded to recount the phone call from Naomi about Charlie's warning, and offered the campus incident as 'proof'.


Simon's only answer was a look to Jim with the gruffly spoken comment, “Then keep close to him. He IS the resident trouble magnet.”


Simon had then gone to talk to Rhonda, Ellison had headed for his desk and Blair had gone to get some copies made when the elevator doors opened. Two uniformed officers exited, escorting a young man sporting the colors of a local gang. When the gang member saw Brown and Rafe, he looked startled, then furious. He pushed one officer aside and into the other man, grabbing the first officer's gun. With them momentarily out of the way, he yelled a threat at the two detectives.


Ellison had grabbed his weapon from his holster at the teen's first actions and he leveled it at the boy. He and Simon simultaneously shouted, “Cascade Police. Drop your weapon. ”


H and Brian dove for cover as shots shattered the glass surrounding the bullpen's outer office and imbedded themselves into the wall. Joel and Megan were just as quick to drop out of range. The teenager's aim traveled the bullpen, as he searched for the cops who had shouted warning.


Blair had turned and with eyes wide, stared into the barrel of the stolen gun. Two shots rang out.


Beside Simon, Rhonda gasped as she witnessed the gang member flung back by the shots from Jim's and Simon's guns.


<>-<>


“Two who o'er me hover”



It was much later that a shaken Blair, Jim and Simon left Major Crimes.
Blair was subdued and horrified, that his two friends had been forced to kill a teenager to save his life. The boy had wanted revenge for the previous night's bust by Brown and Rafe. Even though the young man had also tried to kill H and Brian, Blair still felt guilty that the teen had died and Blair was still alive.


Jim and Simon were devastated. Simon had mumbled something about the boy being little older than Daryl. Blair couldn't help but be sick about the whole situation. He'd need to do a lot of processing to deal with this. But first he had to take care of his friends.


He took them home. He made some soup for dinner and told Simon in no uncertain terms that he'd be staying at the loft tonight. He left the two of them to talk in private while he went to get the beds ready. Simon could take Jim's bigger bed upstairs. Jim had told Blair several times that his scent could anchor him and Blair hoped it would help his friend tonight if he slept in Blair's bed.


It was late by the time he finally got them to try to sleep. They were exhausted and they actually fell asleep fairly quickly. But Blair knew they'd have a restless night, each with their share of nightmares. He resolved to keep watch. He'd try to head off their nightmares, if he could. He could only try. He didn't know he had watchers of his own, steadfast in their duty to guard the guide, the sentinel's guardian. Jaguar paced with the guide throughout the night, and when the guide wearied, Wolf was curled at his side.


<>-<>


“Two to whom 'tis given
To guide my steps to heaven”



“It's been a long day. He and his friends will be fine for now. It's hard watching my son from afar, Gabriel,” spoke the first guardian.


“He doesn't lack for 'guardian angels'. At least no 'miracles' were needed today. Just good friends all about him,” answered Gabriel, “'Thou shalt not be afraid for the terror by night; nor for the arrow that flieth by day; For he shall give his angels charge over thee, to keep thee in all thy ways.'*”


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>


finis



* King James Bible
Psalms 91: 5, 11

5 Thou shalt not be afraid for the terror by night; nor for the arrow that flieth by day;

11 For he shall give his angels charge over thee, to keep thee in all thy ways.

<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>


To Be
by ljc
11/05


Summary: Blair's 'dying' thoughts at the fountain. Spoilers for Sentinel Too, parts 1 & 2.


Warnings, Ratings: G.


Disclaimer: All characters, places, and objects from The Sentinel belong to Pet Fly Productions, UPN, Paramount and the SciFi Channel. No money is being made. No copyright infringement is intended. This story was written by ljc with the love of the show in mind.


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>


Blair drifted, unaware of the unending twilight. It was so easy to lose the thread of time and place when there were no markers to quantify or measure. Here, no thoughts tumbled haphazardly through his mind. Being ... was his existence. There was no purpose, no place, no person. All else but simple 'being' was unknowable. To be, was enough.


A surreal calm, unrelated to his earthly existence, permeated this 'being'. And the twilight continued. Soft haze forever. Limbo. Cypher. Nought.


An equation of 'being': x + 0 = x . In this equation, zero was a quantity of no importance. And 'x' ? An abstraction? A code for nonentity? An unknown?


Until ....


A surf sounded, beating on the shore of his oblivion. Surging and fading with the tides of his heart. A heart which was fading with each rush of the tide.


The consciousness adrift in the twilight dimness stirred. It yielded a wisp of yearning for an understanding of the equation of life ... for more than nonexistence.


Fading entities were perceived. They were ... cold ... and pain. The pain had burned him ... 'in' him. It had been everything. But this being, this one, had shied away from such pain once before. As the reacknowledged alarm was again submerged, a perception of light drew its (or is it his?) attention.


A voice he shouldn't have been able to understand, or even to 'hear', spoke in firm tones, “Enqueri was too quick to grieve for his guide. You, too, must choose,” intoned Incacha.


Enqueri had grieved for his shaman, Incacha. And now, there was a choice to be made? By the guide?


An echo of the pain distracted him. He recognized this. Oxygen deficit, the scientist in him defined it thus. He was suffocating. No ... a name ... Alex. She had taken him to the fountain. Drowning. He was drowning. He felt a whisper of fear, and of longing, and of grief for his own death and for loss undefined.


He had little sense of his physical self. Panic was a distant thing, withered to the point that it conferred little strength, or will, to save him. His consciousness, if that's what this was, was fading fast. And Incacha waited for a choice. The guide's choice. Blair's ... mine. What? To be ... or not to be ... dead?


He dreamed? What was dream and what was real, or was it neither? If the pain stopped did that mean his existence also ended?


He sensed his living body fade from his conscious thought. It felt as if his spirit was transformed, freed. As the spirit, Wolf, he turned toward the light and hesitated ... suspended at this moment of decision.


Wolf felt another's presence, strong and vital, and so near. There was recognition. It was Jim's spirit, Jaguar. Was it strong enough to snatch someone from death itself? Was this Jim's choice? Did he choose Blair, as guide and companion? Did he come to snatch him from that very threshold?


What possible 'power' could Jim have ... any sentinel have ... to bring someone back from the dead? Why did Incacha come to Blair to tell him that he could choose? Was there a power that fought death? Could any man, sentinel or not, win such a fight? What would be the cost?


With each fading beat of his heart he felt with more certainty that Jim had come to fight this battle for him. Now Blair alone must choose to go into the light that beckoned, that promised a safe haven. Or he could choose to be with the other half of himself, to be the companion of a sentinel.


From whence came the enveloping warmth that calmed him? Light? ... or Jim? The choice was simple enough. The light didn't hold the only warmth. And the light would not be without pain, if it was without Jim.


To be or not to be Jim's guide, Jim's friend. There was warmth in this ... to be with Jim. Even if he had to turn from the light, he knew the light would be waiting for them both.


Wolf turned toward Jaguar. The jungle disappeared in their rush toward each other; toward life ... bonded not bound.


In a flash of brightness that signaled the merge of sentinel and guide, they were to be allowed a great gift ... to be given a second chance.


Not to be squandered. No! To be fought for through trying ordeals. And to be cherished all the more when their destiny was fulfilled.


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>


finis

<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Jim and the Captain
by ljc
2/07

Summary: An early meeting between Simon and Jim.

Warnings, Ratings: Fan Rated Suitable for Teenagers

Disclaimer: All characters, places, and objects from The Sentinel belong to Pet Fly Productions, UPN, Paramount and the SciFi Channel. No money is being made. No copyright infringement is intended. This story was written by ljc with the love of the show in mind.

<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Simon looked out at the bullpen. There was a lot of activity going on. Repairs were still needed but everyone seemed to be doing as well as could be expected after Kincaid's men had taken over the precinct. It was such a shame that so many good people had lost their lives, or been injured.

One of the first things on his agenda today was a meeting with Ellison, and that 'cousin' of his. Did Jim really think he would fall for that line? And that 'thin blue line' schtick that Sandburg had tried on him ... did he look like he was born yesterday?

“Ellison, my office.” Simon waited for him to come in and close the door. “Sit down, Jim.”

“Captain?”

Simon sighed deeply, not liking this conversation already and it hadn't even started. “Jim, I have to ask again about this Sandburg kid. I know you want him to help you, but it's a big responsibility taking him as an observer. There's very real danger involved, and not just for him. Does this kid have any idea what he's getting into? One wrong move, one wrong word can do a lot of damage to a case, and I know you well enough to know that you'd put yourself in harm's way to protect him. I don't want to lose a good cop. I don't want to lose a friend either.”

Jim leaned forward, and looked everywhere but at Simon. He cleared his throat and began, “I know we didn't get off to a good start with you, Simon. And I know the kid looks like a hippie wannabe. But I've talked to him and he makes sense about the 'sentinel stuff'. Damn, I hate to admit it but he makes more sense than any of the doctors I talked to, and you know I've had all the tests they recommended and they all came back negative. Honestly, Simon? I was out of options unless I just wanted to waste my time and money on more specialists that would tell me the same things, or worse, that's all in my head.”

Simon was silent for a moment, “So, you were getting pretty desperate. Desperate enough to listen to Sandburg's line?”

“I don't think it's a scam, if that's what you mean. I've seen some of his research. There 'are' people out there with one or two heightened senses. I, uh, asked if he had evidence and he showed me some videotaped test sessions. He even let me meet a couple of his 'subjects' without telling them ... I was one, too.”

Simon perked up at this, “Then this is all really ... scientific. Research and test results you could see.”

“Oh, yeah. It kind of freaked me out a little to think I'd just be another lab rat, but on the tapes he was always professional, and well, his behavior was ethical. Those people seemed actually grateful for the attention, for the suggestions he made, and grateful that here was a person that 'believed' them. Simon, I'm willing to give this a try. If I don't, I don't know if I can be a cop any longer.”

Simon felt the shock of that statement, and knew that Jim wasn't bluffing. He was serious.

“Alright, Jim. I'll sign off on a ninety day pass, but the kid stays out of crime scenes.”

“Well, about that ... Sandburg thinks he might be able to help me gather evidence with my senses if he can help me figure out ways to use them effectively.”

“Jim, we can't have him mucking up a crime scene! The D.A. will be on our backs in no time.”

“I won't let him out of the truck without my personal supervision. And I'll make sure he knows everything he has to know before we get there.”

“But your 'evidence gathering' won't be allowed in court unless ... do you intend to go public?”

“No, no, Simon. I think that would be a big mistake. I told Sandburg that already. He'll hold off, at least for a while. But the evidence I pick up might lead us to something solid we can use.”

“Jim, I have to ask ... do you trust him? You said he'll hold off ... for a while. What happens then?”

Jim just looked uncomfortable.

<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

finis



<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Blair and the Captain
by ljc
1/07

Summary: An early meeting, after Siege.

Warnings, Ratings: Fan Rated Suitable for Teenagers

Disclaimer: All characters, places, and objects from The Sentinel belong to Pet Fly Productions, UPN, Paramount and the SciFi Channel. No money is being made. No copyright infringement is intended. This story was written by ljc with the love of the show in mind.

<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Captain Simon Banks spent a few minutes welcoming Joel back to work. He knew he'd never be able to thank him and the others enough for watching out for his son when Kincaid's Sunrise Patriots took over the precinct. He'd wanted to make sure Joel was doing well, and he wanted to make sure he didn't push himself too hard now that he was back and on desk duty.

He took a few steps toward his office and stopped near Rhonda's desk. He'd been making a round of the 'troops'. Everyone was still understandably jumpy, and still grieving over their losses. He tried to keep things routine and let them see his presence on this 'normal day at the office'.

Rhonda was on the phone, so he looked casually around at the rest of his team. They were quieter than usual, but he knew that would change eventually. He needed to watch for problems, because some people would be having a tough time coping.

He heard a distant 'ding' as the elevator arrived on their floor. He saw Ellison's 'cousin' the anthropologist come out and head to the bullpen. He watched as Sandburg glanced at Jim's empty desk and he looked a little nervous when he saw Simon watching him. Sandburg slowly worked his way to the desk Ellison used. He hung up his coat and took out a book, making himself comfortable. Well, Simon thought, he'd change that!

“Sandburg! My office!”

Simon plucked his cigar out of his pocket and grinned around it. He still had it ... a bellow like no other. He actually saw people smile when they heard it. It was part of that 'office routine' that happened on 'normal' days.

Sandburg followed him into the office, glancing at the other officers who watched curiously. Simon turned in time to see Sandburg nod and smile at Joel, and Joel grinned back.

“Sit down, Sandburg.”

“Sure, Simon.”

“That's Captain Banks, Sandburg.”

“Uh, sure. Captain Banks.”

“You know Joel?”

“Huh?”

“Joel Taggert. He's back at work today.”

“Oh, yeah. I met him during the Switchman case and when Kincaid took over of the PD. He backed me up when I got captured. He told Kincaid I was Ellison's partner.” Sandburg grinned for a moment then continued, “Jim told Joel that I was his partner after the Switchman blew up the bus we were on. Oh, but, I know ... I'm just an observer, like you said. Not a cop. I'm fine with that. There's no way I'd want to carry a gun anyway. And I am 'so' not cutting my hair! I mean, I don't have to cut my hair, do I?” he asked worriedly.

Simon wondered if he 'would' cut his hair if he told him he had to, but answered, “No, Sandburg. Unfortunately I have no say over that ... for observers.” The kid still looked slightly worried but so relieved that Simon nearly laughed.

“Si ... Captain Banks, why did you call me into your office?”

“I think we need to talk about Jim.”

The kid sat up straighter before answering, “I think that would be a breach of confidentiality. I think if you want answers, that Jim should be here to give them not me. Where is he anyway?”

“He went to the courthouse to talk to the Assistant D.A. about a case.”

“Well, we'd better wait until he gets back,” and Sandburg stood to go.

Simon came out from behind the desk, “Sit down, Sandburg.”

When the kid turned, Simon was quite near him. It startled him for a moment, after all Simon was a 'much' taller and bigger man than he was. Simon could see the kid blink in surprise, but he held his ground which surprised Simon.

“Captain Banks, if you're trying to intimidate me, forget it. Jim's already tried it.”

Simon quirked an eyebrow because he didn't believe that for a minute, not about Jim Ellison, ex-covert ops Army Ranger. But then he reconsidered. Jim had seemed accepting of the kid's theories. Maybe there's more to this kid than first impression had led him to believe. “Sandburg, I'd just like some information, and I think you already know how much Jim likes to 'discuss' things.”

“Boy, don't I ever,” the kid muttered. He looked at Simon calculatingly, “Maybe we could discuss some things. I know what Jim told you.”

Now it was Simon's turn to mutter, “That would be ... not much.”

The kid grinned as he bounced on his toes. “Do you have something specific to ask? I know I have some questions.”

Simon looked speculatively at the kid, “Like what?”

“Well, I'd like to know how he handled himself during the siege on the precinct. Did you notice if he used his senses, or was it, like, straight cop stuff?”

“'Cop stuff'?”

“You know what I mean.”

“Let's sit down.” Simon had to think for a minute. This was strange territory and he needed to know the basics at least. He wasn't sure he even wanted to know the whole story, but to get information he had to share some, and who better to share it with than Jim's so-called expert.

“Sandburg ... Jim was ... incredible. He seemed to just 'know' things. He could tell that the stairwell door was welded shut, because it was still warm. I have to tell you, I touched it and it didn't feel warm to me. And then he smelled a guy's aftershave ... through a door. I tried to convince myself he was joking, that he'd really found some 'clue' that told him these things, but later he told me the ... sentinel story.”

“You mean, he did all this ... without any backup?”

“What am I, chopped liver? I was his backup.”

“I mean, in my research, a sentinel has a specific person that backs him up. Watches out for him. Helps him utilize his senses to their best effect.”

“That would be the job you intended for yourself?” asked Simon sarcastically.

The kid flushed, “Well, I kinda sold it to Jim that way. I 'am' the only expert around. I have ideas to help him control and extend his senses. But if he used them okay without zoning ...”

“Zoning?”

“Oh yeah. It's when a sentinel extends a sense so much that he loses control and focuses too deeply. He loses touch with his surroundings, sometimes to the point that he could be hurt, or even ... stop breathing.”

“What! And someone's just telling me now!”

“Oh, man. Jim didn't tell you? He is 'so' not going to be happy with me. It doesn't need to be as bad as you think. You see, that's what I'm here for, except ... maybe he doesn't really need me if he went through the siege okay without my help.”

Good, then Ellison wouldn't need this kid's help. Then he fumed silently for a moment while he reconsidered. He had remembered something else. “Sandburg, there's one more thing. When we went into the sewer to get to the precinct, Jim was nearly overcome with the smell. I thought he was going to lose it. I almost sent him back and went on alone.”

Sandburg looked thoughtful, “His smell was dialed up even in the sewer. He didn't need it there, his other senses would have been more useful. Maybe he couldn't dial up one without dialing up all the others. Maybe that's what kept him from zoning.”

“Dialing up?” asked Simon, wondering whether the kid had just been talking to himself.

“It's a control mechanism. To increase one sense or the other I told him to envision a dial-like-device that he could use to mentally control his senses. We'd been working on it but his control isn't perfect, and it needs to be so automatic that he doesn't have to 'think' about it, just do it.”

Simon felt a bit of respect begin to grow for the kid. He wondered what else he had to say.

“Captain Banks, I've been working with Jim for just a short time. I try to be there when he thinks he'll need to use his enhanced senses. I've cautioned him not to use them excessively when there's no one there to ground him. We both know that Jim will get into tough situations when I can't be with him. I'm working on ways for him to ground himself. If he can accomplish that, then maybe we'll have that problem licked.”

Why did the kid look so dejected? Oh yeah, Jim in control means he won't need Sandburg. Simon sat back and asked pointedly, “Then where will you be, Sandburg?”

“Well, I guess I won't need to be an observer. But Captain, I've already been able to help Jim. I've talked him through controlling his senses and doing things he doesn't seem to be able to do on his own. I think it will be a while before he has that kind of control. It would take a lot of practice for him to do things like that without help.”

“Okay, like what? Give me examples.”

The kid bounced back quick. He grinned then answered, “Well, I helped him identify some scents that led us to identifying Veronica Serris as the Switchman. Jim had spotted a scrap of fabric and I coached him until he identified some botanical scents, and we went to this shop that sold them and ...”

“What else?”

“Oh, well ... when, when he was looking for the bomb. I told him to listen, not to look. That was close, man. Real close. I guess he might have thought of it himself, but you know, in the heat of the moment, and not being used to 'using' his senses to help him on the job, well it didn't occur to him to listen for it ... that he even 'could' listen for it.”

Simon squinted at the observer's rambling explanation. Sandburg had gotten a faraway look on his face as he'd spoken more and more quietly. He'd been right there with Ellison. 'Working' with him. Coaching him. He'd have to ask Ellison for his side of it, but if the kid was telling the truth, that was good work. They'd saved a lot of lives, and come close to losing their own.

He looked down at the personnel file again. He just couldn't reconcile what he read there, with what he saw before him. The kid looked like an escapee from a homeless shelter. Seeing his home address he considered that it might not be too far from the truth.

Did Ellison really trust this ... kid ... to back him up? Was Simon really considering letting this continue? Jim had saved Daryl's life, among others, Sandburg's included. Could he take a 'sentinel' off the job when the results had proved so beneficial? Could he take the sentinel's 'partner', his safety-net away from him if he could really help Jim?

Simon rocked back in his chair, watching a concerned grad student try to puzzle out the puzzle-that-was-Jim Ellison. Good luck to him, he thought. The kid looked truly concerned, and he had definitely been disappointed when he thought that Ellison was working so well on his own.

That left Simon with other concerns, “Sandburg, don't think you're going to move into this observer thing and become his 'real' partner. He needs control, and you can probably help him with that. I have no idea how Jim's senses work but I have to admit that your dial suggestion sounded like it would help. But Jim's an independent guy. He's not going to want you, or need you, to hang around for long. You're an observer. That's it.”

Sandburg seemed discouraged. “I know, Simon. I'm an observer. It's just that I've been looking for a sentinel for almost twenty years, ever since I came across a reference when I was a kid. I know this is a research project. I know Jim is my subject ...”

“I hope you know the limits of that,” Simon interrupted angrily.

“What?”

“Research project ... subject. Jim's a person, and my friend. I'm going to warn you right now that you'd better treat him with respect and dignity, or you'll have to answer to me.”

“Oh man, you have me all wrong ...”

“Do I?” To give him credit, Sandburg did seem to stop and consider my accusation.

“Simon, I'm a scientist. I know I may use words that seem impersonal. But I need to keep my observations objective. I'm well aware of my ethical responsibilities to my ... to Jim. You must understand that I have to remain scientifically detached. When you testify in court, you have to do the same thing, but even if you're detached you still remain ethically bound to do what's right.”

Simon rubbed his face in frustration. The kid made a good point, but he still felt uneasy about the situation. “All right, Sandburg. We'll see how it works out with Ellison. Just remember, I 'will' be watching.”

“Simon? I'm glad he has a friend like you. He needs someone watching out for him, especially when ... I'm not around.”

When Sandburg started to get up, Simon said, “There is one more thing you could help me with, Sandburg.”

“What's that, Simon? I'll help if I can.”

“I read Jim's version of the report on the siege and, uh, ... well I could use a little help ... explaining things from my viewpoint.”

The kid relaxed back into his chair and gave a relieved grin, “I call it obfuscation, that is, to obscure something from sight.”

“As long as this won't involve lying on an official report.”

“Whatever 'Simon Says',” he said with a cheeky grin.

“Old joke, kid. Don't use it again if you value for life. We'll work on the report this afternoon, if you're free then. Ellison's here. Go check in with him and ... do whatever you do.”

“I'll do my best, man.”

Simon hoped he would because he'd be watching them both.

<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

finis



<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Simon Is Processing
by ljc
1/07

Summary: Well, he asked!

Warnings, Ratings: Fan Rated Suitable for Teenagers, Profanity

Disclaimer: All characters, places, and objects from The Sentinel belong to Pet Fly Productions, UPN, Paramount and the SciFi Channel. No money is being made. No copyright infringement is intended. This story was written by ljc with the love of the show in mind.

<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Simon waved goodbye as Jim and Blair drove away. He stood for some time before turning to take care of the camping gear he'd used this weekend. Jim had said that Sandburg needed a break after the Academy. It would be a few weeks before the graduation ceremony and Blair needed to unwind.

He probably shouldn't have brought up his long delayed questions. That was when their peaceful interlude 'fizzled'. He had wondered for a moment if Sandburg would faint in sheer surprise, and Jim had looked extremely uncomfortable. Well, too bad for them. They'd given him some uncomfortable moments too over the years. He told them that it was time he knew more about this sentinel/guide 'stuff'. That's what he'd told them.

Simon moved his gear inside. His thoughts took over and his actions became automatic. He stowed his gear. Sorted out the dirty laundry he'd packed back home. Restocked the unused foodstuffs he'd taken with him.

He sat at the kitchen table and made a quick supper of a sandwich and a drink. Then he checked the answer machine. There were several from Daryl complaining about the trip Joan had dragged him away on this weekend. Simon checked the clock and knew that they'd be on a late flight. Too late to call and check in with his son tonight.

He sat in his recliner and turned the reading light on but the book rested on his chest unread. Too many thoughts to concentrate on that tonight.

It was much later that he turned in for the night.

<>

Rhonda carried her steaming coffee mug in one hand, her purse over one arm, her tote bag with her day planner, lunch, and dress shoes over her shoulder. She bustled energetically into the bullpen of Major Crimes. She stopped short when she saw Captain Banks in his office. It wasn't unusual for him to be in here this early, but he was just sitting in his office with his coat still on. That was unusual.

She put her mug down and hung up her coat. Captain Banks still hadn't moved. She pulled out her dress shoes and replaced them for the comfy sneakers that she wore to work. Still, the Captain hadn't moved.

She gathered up her notepad and moved to the door where she tentatively knocked and when there was no movement or response, she nudged the door open.

“Captain Banks, is there anything I can do for you?”

The Captain roused enough to answer, “No thanks, Rhonda. Just busy thinking.”

“Is everything ... alright?”

Simon nodded, “Yeah. Everything is ... alright.” He finally looked at Rhonda and smiled slightly. “I spent the weekend camping with Ellison and Sandburg. I ... have a lot to think about.”

“Well, if you need anything, I'm here.”

Simon did grin this time, which relieved Rhonda somewhat.

“Thanks, Rhonda. I appreciate the concern. Those two are going to drive me crazy some day.”

“Good friends can do that,” said Rhonda reflectively, “because we care so much.”

She left the office, closing the door softly as Simon nodded in silent agreement.

<>

Simon's thoughts hadn't strayed too far from their focus for several hours, but Rhonda's interruption seemed to bring him back to himself. He'd wandered in his own thoughts most of the evening and the early morning. Time to come back to earth ... exit the Simon Zone that he'd dwelled in to the exclusion of more mundane things.

Damn, had he really wanted to know all that? Well, he'd asked for it, and he got it. Sentinel and Guide had held nothing back. He hoped there wasn't any more to it, but knowing them, especially Sandburg, 'research' could always turn up something new.

Spirit guides. A black panther and a wolf. He could see that, he could. Ellison, a stalking panther with eyes that could pin you in place. And Sandburg, eyes that could see down to your depths.

Visions. Ellison really saw it? Blair's 'death'? How does he deal with that?

Shaman. Teacher. Guide. ... Sandburg. Simon could see the weight of that responsibility was heavy on this man's shoulders, but still he stood unbowed by it.

A spirit plane that was inhabited by at least one dead Chopec Shaman. Jim's friend, and the man that gifted Blair with that same title ... Shaman.

And let's not forget seeing ghosts, or at least, one ghost ... Molly. He remembered 'her' case. Now he knew the rest of 'that' story.

Alex had led us to the Temple of the Sentinels. She forced Jim into the pools with her. He had visions there too. Of the future? Or of what 'could' be? Even they didn't know for sure.

And he thought life was interesting before their revelations.

He sighed heavily and stood. He hung his coat up and went to the door. He was surprised to see the bullpen bustling with his detectives. He stood looking out and saw Rhonda look up in relief. He grinned and gave her a little nod, which she returned and then went back to her work.

Yeah, life was interesting, but he thought it might just get more interesting after the things he'd learned this weekend. He was the Captain of a Sentinel and a Guide. Oh, my.

He looked at his watch. Well, Daryl should be up by now even after a late flight. He'd check in with him and listen to him complain about 'his' weekend.

<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

finis

<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Bedtime Stories
by ljc
5/07

Summary: Missing scenes and epilogues unfold 'loosely' as “Bedtime Stories”. They are from various POV's in chronological order by tv episode. Originally written as dues for the SentinelAngst List.

Note 1: This probably wasn't the smartest thing I've ever done. I seem to have slipped into 'obsession' long ago with this little writing project. There are 65 episodes so there are 'at least' 65 missing scenes and/or epilogues.

Note 2: Many thanks are owed to Becky's Transcripts for the listing of episodes and for jogging my memory when I needed it. (After reading so many transcripts, I have to believe Becky was laughing her head off when she was transcribing them. Jim DID lose his gun so many times (I was just looking at #48, when Chapel started shooting at Jim and Jim lost his gun when his hand hit the railing, and later Chapel rolled down the stairs at the loft and 'still' had his gun in his hand ; Jim knocked Chapel's gun away, Chapel got it again (!!), then Jim took him out with a punch when Cassie knocked Chapel off balance. Now, if Jim had only kept hold of his gun in the first place ... :)). Becky's site is here:
http://www.kelesa.net/index.html

Note 3: I know that some people haven't seen all the episodes and I didn't want them to be totally lost so I've left in my own little reminders beside the titles. There's a full list at the end if you want to find a particular show's scene, or if you just want a list.

Note 4: Some of the stories were done from memory, but it's been a long time since I've seen the episodes so please tell me if something's wrong. The mind is the first thing to go ... I think.

Warnings, Ratings: Most are angst or smarm, but a few are humorous. Fan Rated Suitable for Teenagers, Profanity.

Disclaimer: All characters, places, and objects from The Sentinel belong to Pet Fly Productions, UPN, Paramount and the SciFi Channel. No money is being made. No copyright infringement is intended. This story was written by ljc with the love of the show in mind.


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #1 Pilot (Switchman)...Veronica Sarris
Epilogue to 'The Switchman'
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Jim stood on his balcony, staring out at a view only a ... sentinel ... could appreciate. Well, he'd wanted to know what his problem was, and now he had a name for it at least. He turned slowly back to his apartment and got ready for bed.

This grad student, soon-to-be-observer, seemed to have some answers he badly needed. He'd placed a lot of trust in this kid. Maybe trust wasn't the right word yet ... maybe hope. He hoped it would turn out to be true. He hoped it wouldn't turn out to be a very big mistake.

He slowly climbed the steps to his bedroom, his thoughts never ceasing. He reflected on the events of the day. Sandburg had done well. They'd caught The Switchman, Veronica Sarris, but it had been close ... if not for Sandburg ... //if not for the senses,// he thought wonderingly. Maybe the kid was right. He hoped he was right.


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #2 Siege...Kincaid
Epilogue for Siege
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Simon sat in the dark. He wasn't normally the type to brood on events of the day, but this was an exception. Seeing Kincaid dangle his son out of the seventh floor window ... well, it wasn't a sight he'd be forgetting any time soon.

When the siege was over, and Kincaid had been hauled away once again, all he'd wanted to do was hold his son. Which he did, and he didn't care who saw them. But the reunion had ended way too soon.

Joan.

She'd shown up in a righteous fury and taken Daryl away. From him.

Maybe she was right in a way. Maybe it was best for Daryl to leave the scene. She'd been quite indignant that one the officers on the case had insisted that Daryl give a statement first. But it 'was' procedure. She knew that. It was just another point of contention that she could be obstinate about.

And he really couldn't complain. She had custody of Daryl. Simon had visitation rights, but she could make that extremely difficult for him.

He wanted to call him again, but Joan would be ... well, she wouldn't appreciate it. He wanted to 'tuck him in' even though he was a teenager now. He wanted to sit down and quietly talk to him, knowing that 'talking' about it would help them both. He wanted to check on him during the night, like he had every night while he was still married and living with Joan.

His clenched hand pounded the arm of the chair in firm, steady, and unheeded strokes. He wanted ... but he couldn't claim those rights tonight ... and he was beyond comforting.


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #3 The Killers...Choi, Juno
Missing Scene for The Killers
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Blair thought about this Juno, twin to the other Juno; a stone-cold killer ... actually, both of them probably. Blair had suggested they rig up a remote controlled wheelchair to fool the other twin into believing this one was alive. Blair was just waiting, with the body, to try to pull this deception off.

It was a macabre situation but it didn't really bother him. The Junos had been responsible for Danny Choi's death. He hadn't known Danny personally, but Jim had, and he'd really been torn up by his death. 'That' had bothered Blair ... seeing Jim's raw grief, knowing that there was so much more grief in his past, and also knowing he couldn't ease any of it.

So, here he sat ... huddled in the cold ... in the middle of the night ... remote control in his lap ... dead guy strapped to a wheelchair ... because the only thing he could think of to help Jim was to catch this guy.


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #4 The Debt...Warehouse explosion, Larry the Barbary Ape, gangs, Gaines, Mrs. Lila Lacroix
Epilogue for The Debt
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

It was dark out here, he was cold, and he was all alone. He didn't like being alone. He liked watching the action. He reached out to jiggle the lock on the balcony door. It should work ... just ... like ... that, and he was in.

Now what? He was hungry so he looked high and low, but when he finally found the popcorn bowl it was empty. He pushed it aside, and the resultant noise spooked him so badly that he accidentally scattered utensils, papers, and books everywhere. The noise of that sent him careening around the loft. Now he sat tucked into a corner by the kitchen island, panting heavily, after that last mad scramble.

He looked around again. He remembered that! He liked it, and he was smart enough to know how to make it work. As soon as the tv came on, Larry curled up on the couch and settled down to watch.


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #5 Cypher...Lash
Missing Scene from “Cypher”
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Blair cracked one bleary eye open. Jim was starting to thrash on the other couch. “It's alright, Jim,” he whispered. “I'm safe. You found me, and Lash is ... dead. You can sleep, man. I'm here. Shhhhh.”

Jim looked like he was listening, even while asleep. He had that cocked-head pose he always got when he heard something Blair couldn't.

Blair slowly relaxed when Jim's breathing evened out. Jim had found him. He hadn't known how incredible that had been until he'd heard the story in bits and pieces from Jim, Simon, and Carolyn. It was just amazing that his sentinel did that for him.

He smiled as he remembered some earlier times; days when they were newly acquainted. Throwback. Holy Grail. No wonder Jim had reacted the way he did. Why hadn't Jim just decked him? That was a question for the ages!

He was so proud of Jim. He'd been through so much and still he was out there doing his duty as he saw it, protecting his tribe, protecting Blair. He did his best to back Jim up, but he was just an observer. He hardly felt worthy to back up a Sentinel. But he knew it's where he wanted to be.

He looked back at Jim in the dim early morning light. Jim had saved his life tonight, when no one else could have. Someone had to look out for Jim, and if Blair had his way, it would be him.


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #6 Night Train...'SenQuil' cold medicine
Epilogue for Night Train
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Blair climbed the stairs. He had to check on Jim again before he could try to sleep. That cold medicine had really affected his senses, and not in a good way. He hadn't planned on getting too close, but he couldn't see anything from the top of the stairs in the darkened loft bedroom so he approached as cautiously and soundlessly as he could.

Jim seemed to be sleeping soundly, but he still moved a little closer. Blair decided that Jim looked okay, and his breathing didn't sound labored. That was good, because Jim needed the rest.

Feeling better about his friend, Blair turn around and head downstairs. He didn't think Jim would appreciate his presence up here. He'd just turned away when he sighed deeply in relief. He quickly clapped a hand over his mouth and glanced at Jim. Then he backed slowly away.

“Sandburg?” Jim muttered sleepily.

“Sorry, Jim. Go on back to sleep,” Blair whispered in vain.

Jim breathed deeply and squinted at him, “What are you doing up here?”

“I - I just wanted to make sure you were sleeping good.”

“And for that you woke me up ...?”

“I didn't mean to wake ... I was just worried about your cold ... and the SenQuil ... you know.”

Jim relaxed back on the pillow, “I'm fine, Chief. Go get some sleep. Thanks for checking on me, but I really need to get back to sleep.”

Blair grinned, “Yeah. I think I can sleep now, too.”

Jim watched as he went down the stairs. He grinned and shook his head, then turned over and was quickly asleep.


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #7 Rogue...Brackett
Missing scene from Rogue
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Carolyn was luxuriating in her bath. She didn't often have the time ... well, take the time, to just relax. But today was different. Today had been too close. She'd been stiff and sore when she'd climbed out of her car tonight, and she'd just wanted to pamper herself a bit.

Joel had done everything right. He'd defused the bomb ... the fake bomb. But Brackett was always a step ahead. Joel had been shaken. She didn't blame him. They'd both had to run for their lives and still had been thrown to the ground by the blast.

She wondered why Bracket had left the warning. Was it all just a convoluted game to him?

She yawned and suddenly found herself fighting to stay awake. She knew she'd better get out of the bathtub before she fell asleep. It wasn't long before she crawled into bed. She'd intended to read for a while, but nixed that idea quickly. Too many thoughts flitted through her head tonight.

Even after all the excitement with Brackett, and the bomb and everything ... her thoughts turned to her ex, Jim Ellison.

She had definitely been feeling a bit jealous when Jim was talking to Dr. Price. But then the good doctor had deserted Jim and practically jumped Sandburg when he came into the room. Then Dr. Price had asked Blair out.

Carolyn knew she hadn't hid her grin well enough from Jim, but she had been surprised both at Price's choice of Sandburg over Jim, and that Jim had taken it so well.

She chuckled, rolled over, and turned out the light. Jim Ellison in competition with Blair Sandburg for a ladies' attention ... and Jim losing. Yeah, that was a good memory to end the day on.


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #8 Love and Guns...Maya
Epilogue for Love and Guns
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Maya leaned back in her seat. She stared out the window of the plane but the darkness was not what interested her. She'd found a young man she cared for deeply enough to give herself to him, but he had betrayed her. But she knew in her heart that he was not the real problem. She knew that he was a good man, trying to do a difficult job, helping the police.

But because of Blair she now knew the scope of her own father's betrayal. Now she hated her father, and Blair was the one to make her see him for what he was. How had she not seen? Had he ever really cared about her? About her mother? His man, Vargas, had admitted to murdering her mother. Was it even remotely possible that her father didn't know, perhaps had even ordered it?

Maybe she should have waited. Maybe she should have stayed with Blair. She did believe that he loved her. He had refused to take advantage of her when she'd gone to him that night. He at least had not dishonored her.

But her thoughts and feelings were so confused. One man, her father, she had loved more than any other. Yet he had betrayed her, made her whole life a lie. Now she was left to consider a lifetime of lies balanced against a love of a few days ... her need for revenge for her own hurt and her mother's death weighed against a love now distant.

It didn't take her long to decide what she really wanted. She wanted to hurt her father as much as he had hurt her, and if she had to leave Blair Sandburg behind to do it, then she would.


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #9 Attraction...Pheromones
Epilogue for Attraction
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Sandburg was snoozing on the couch. Good. He'd had enough talk about pheromones for now.

How could a sane ... well, if being a sentinel was sane ... civilized ... well, if being a throwback was civilized ... damn, how did he get so caught up in a woman's pheromones that he risked ... everything?

He knew he had to talk to Blair, seriously, about this ... if he could get Sandburg to talk seriously about the subject, because it usually deteriorated into a talk more about hormones than pheromones ... and the reaction of Sandburg to hormones was legendary to anyone that knew him for any length of time.

He couldn't let himself get sidetracked like that again, and not just because of his job. He was a man, damn it! He wouldn't let the sentinel part of him rule his life! But what if he couldn't help it?


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #10 Vow of Silence...Brother Marcus
Two Missing scenes for Vow of Silence
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

How had Sandburg talked him into this? He was sleeping in a monk's cell ... on his vacation. No television. No phone. No gun. Not even any music. For that matter, how did Sandburg stand it? This wasn't his thing either. Right?

... Why did Sandburg come here? What was the story behind that? He seemed very friendly with Brother Marcus. They'd even kept in touch. What had drawn Sandburg to a monastery when he was still a college kid?

Well, there wasn't anything else to do here. Maybe he could pry some of the story out of Blair. But the trouble was, Sandburg never 'stopped' talking. Jim should know his story from the cradle on up to meeting him that first day, yet his background was still a puzzle. He was the great 'obfuscater', so, what was he hiding?

<><><><><>

Well, maybe this 'wasn't' the best idea he'd ever had. Blair sighed and tried to find a comfortable position on the bed in his cell. He knew Jim wasn't asleep yet, but Ellison wasn't in any mood for talk. Blair'd had such hopes for this trip. Jim had needed to get away to someplace calm and quiet. A place where Jim's senses could get a break, too. But Jim still wasn't in a good mood, especially after Brother Jeremy took Jim's headphones. He really should have prepared Jim a little better for the realities of life here.

Blair shifted again and tried to calm his mind. That process of invoking calm reminded him of the reason he'd come here in the first place, years ago. He'd needed to find himself and he'd needed a place that would give him the peace he needed to accomplish that. He'd found the peace, and with a feeling of gratitude, he acknowledged that he'd found guidance as well. He'd wanted to help Jim by coming here, but he also wanted to reconnect with the friends he had made.

Remembering the situation that brought him here stirred up so many memories. He'd been so unhappy, so lonely and disillusioned when he'd first arrived. He'd been depressed, and sullen. He'd rejected the Brother's overtures at first, until Brother Marcus had asked for his 'help' one day. He'd spent that day and part of the night with Marcus, repairing a stained glass panel for a church. It had taken hours, and he was exhausted ... and he'd hardly spoken a word but he'd felt unburdened somehow. As if some of the weight was gone from his shoulders.

His freshman year had just ended, and it had almost ended his academic career. He'd arrived at Rainier with such high hopes. He'd always felt different, the odd man out, all his life. He'd never fit in. He'd never been totally accepted. He'd never had a best friend. He'd never had a home for more than a few months at a time.

All that had left it's mark. Arriving at school, where he would be spending the next four years ... well, spending that much time in one place was an idea that he couldn't really grasp. But what he hoped was that he would find a kindred spirit, a friend or friends of like mind. Peers, or near peers since he was only sixteen, that would share his love of learning. Friends that would accept him for himself.

But that hadn't happened. Instead he'd found himself snubbed, ridiculed, the butt of jokes and on the receiving end of various forms of harassment. And he'd done what he'd always done, he'd survived, all on his own. He'd walked his own path ... until it just got to be too much and he'd despaired of ever fitting in anywhere, of ever being accepted for himself. At this point he made a terrible mistake, he decided that if they didn't like him for himself, then he would be like them.

It got him into all sorts of trouble. Trouble with academics, since his grades slipped during the second semester. Trouble with Campus Security, since he partied and played pranks with the rest of his 'peers'. Trouble with the cops finally, when a bust went down. He'd had a drink or two at parties before, but he'd managed to stay away from drugs so far. Luckily for him, that night he'd arrived at the party late, since his slipping grades had worried his advisor enough to lay down the law. Blair had done extra credit papers in several classes, and the last had been due that Thursday night, his only evening class. And so, he'd joined the party late, which he decided much later, was the best bit of luck he'd had all semester. He didn't avoid being taken downtown though, but when a blood test came back negative, he was released.

Since he was still only sixteen, and his mom was out of the country, a cop drove him back to his dorm. Officer Pendergrast had been stern-faced and he'd given him a lecture all the way back to Rainier, and Blair had listened. Blair later admitted, at least to himself, that he'd deserved it.

He'd pondered on that lecture. He'd finished his semester with more than adequate grades, but he knew he was still in trouble. He went to talk to Officer Pendergrast again, and he advised Blair to seek out a counselor, someone he trusted. Blair asked 'Jack' for advice, and Jack had sent him to his own priest. Blair had talked to the priest several times before he'd told Blair that his church was affiliated with a monastery called St. Sebastian. It was a place that accepted people in need of a spiritual retreat.

Blair's mother, Naomi, had been on several spiritual retreats, so it was a concept that Blair was well familiar with.

He'd spent several weeks with the Brothers, talking often with Marcus and Jeremy. He'd come here to find himself, but he'd found more than that. He'd found people that accepted him for himself. It was a gift that he cherished.

It was a gift he hoped to share with Jim.


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #11 Flight...Simon, Daryl, Peru
Epilogue to 'Flight'
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Daryl stared into the glowing embers of their campfire, immersed in his own thoughts. Even with one side toasty warm, he shivered in the chill of the jungle evening. He could hear Jim and Blair talking softly as Jim stood guard. Blair seemed to be too wound up to sleep, too.

Daryl could understand that. He looked over at his father, lying beside the fire, sound asleep already. They'd gathered some leaves to keep them off the ground and to cover themselves with, built the small fire when it was still light, and let it die down to embers so it wouldn't give their position away at night.

He'd be asleep, too, but his thoughts were keeping him awake. He worried about all those village kids and their parents. He worried about the drug runners catching up with them. He worried about his dad and his friends that still had to get all of them back safely. No wonder he couldn't fall asleep.

He'd never thought of himself as a worrier before. He wondered about that. It came as a sudden revelation to him that it might be like that for his dad. That he might be worried about the same things. Maybe he'd even be worried most of the time, being a cop and all. He knew that his dad had been in some tight spots back when he was in uniform, and he knew he handled some pretty gruesome cases nowadays, too. To be honest, he knew that his dad worried about him.

Daryl wished he hadn't given his dad such a hard time about coming here. He looked over at his father as he softly snored, and he smiled. His Dad had protected him every step of the way. He could have been hurt or ... or killed. Daryl sniffed and tried to swallow past the lump in his throat.

“Daryl, you really should get some sleep if you can. It's going to be a long day tomorrow,” said Jim gently.

Daryl looked for Blair, but he'd finally fallen asleep near Jim's feet. Jim looked out for Blair, and Blair looked out for Jim, like friends do, and like family.

Looking back at Jim, he nodded, then went to lay down next to his father. It felt good to hear him breathing. It felt better to feel his warmth as he tucked himself up against his back. He was glad he was here with his Dad.


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #12 Out of the Past...Angie Ferris, singer
Epilogue for Out of the Past
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Jim had brought Angie back to her apartment after their date. It was late and Jim would have to leave soon, but Angie snuggled into Jim's arms and said, “So ... Weston's back in prison.”

Jim decided that she could use a little reassurance so he said firmly, “Where he'll stay for the rest of his life.”

She sighed, then remembered promising Captain Banks that she'd sing at a Benefit concert. She grinned up at Jim, “I hope you and Blair will be at the Police Benefit next month.”

“I wouldn't miss it, especially if you're going to sing.”

“Even if the last group worth listening to was Santana?”

“Who told you that?”

Angie just snuggled closer to hide her grin.


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #13 Deep Water...Jack Pendergrast
Missing Scene for Deep Water
AU connection with one of ep. 10's scenes
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Blair puttered around the semi-dark kitchen, fixing a mug of tea to take to his room. He could hear Jim tossing and turning but he knew it wouldn't do any good to try to talk to him. IA was on his back; his missing partner from four years ago, Jack, was believed to be a crooked cop; and Jim's gun turned up connected to the murdered kidnap victim. Jim had given the gun to Jack as a gift for his birthday, but now it tied Jim to the case as a suspect. What a mess!

And Jim had never told him. Not about Jack. Not about Emily, which Blair could understand. Not about the untraceable back pay he got from the army, which IA was so hot about.

But Blair was Jim's partner now, and there was no way he'd give up on him or this case. And Blair owed Jack, too. Blair regretted that he and Jim hadn't gotten a chance to talk back at St. Sebastian's.

Blair settled down at the table and sipped his tea, and listened to Jim toss and turn.


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #14 Reunion...Simon's high school reunion
Epilogue for Reunion
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Simon lay quietly in the hospital bed. Jim and Blair had gone to a motel for the night. They'd be back tomorrow since the doctor said he'd probably be released then. He didn't know what he'd done to rate friends like those two, but he counted himself very lucky. And there was Billy ... and dear Peggy ....

Simon sighed deeply before reaching out and turning off the light. She'd been the only reason he'd come ... the only reason he hadn't ducked out with Ellison and Sandburg and gone kayaking. In a way, he wished he had but because he'd stayed, at least Peggy's death wouldn't be in vain.


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #15 Payback...Akiko, Japanese Yakuza
Epilogue for Payback
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Jim puttered around the kitchen putting things right before heading up to bed. He was alone with his thoughts tonight, and they were keeping him awake.

Jim remembered, and regretted, that he'd watched her walk away. He'd just let her go. A life lived undercover was no life at all no matter if you made a hell of a difference doing it. He hoped he'd see her again ... but he didn't count the odds to be good.


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #16 True Crime...Wendy Hawthorne
Epilogue for True Crime
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

“Date at 8:00. News at 11:00,”* That's what Sandburg said.

Maybe Blair had a point. After all, wasn't Jim still angry about Wendy and her cameraman rousting them out of bed and filming them in their boxers? And lets not forget that they'd interfered with a case while harassing him.

What was Jim doing getting involved with a reporter anyway? And why did Wendy decide to stay on in Cascade? Maybe it would be better to end it before it starts. Damn.

... Or was that just Sandburg's way of cutting out the competition?


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #17 Iceman...Amber, Klaus Zeller
Epilogue for Iceman
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

“Chief, don't you think you should go to bed? It's getting late even for you.”

Blair looked up toward the loft bedroom. Jim stood at the top of the stairs. “I tried already, man. Too much to think about, and every time I move, my ribs hurt.”

“Maybe I should check the bandages.”

“No. No, they're fine. I was just tossing and turning, thinking about Amber. You know.”

Jim walked slowly down the stairs.

“Hey, Jim, you don't need to sit up with me.”

“Blair, Zeller hit you with two slugs. You're alive only because you were wearing kevlar. I'd be surprised if it was only Amber that was keeping you awake.”

Blair softly grunted agreement. He sighed as deeply as he could and looked at his friend. “She was right you know. People do judge. I did judge her.”

“That's normal, Chief. Everyone does it.”

“I was trying to be all cool about it, but it made a difference. I always told myself, that if people just knew 'me' that they wouldn't judge me.”

“Who judged you, Chief?”

“Are you kidding? Everyone,” and softly, “Even you, Jim.”

“Well ... I think it went both ways.”

Blair looked at him and a small grin appeared, “Neanderthal.”

“And throwback.”

“And Joe Friday.”

“And uh ... I seem to remember calling you a 'neo-hippie witch doctor punk.'”

Blair sat up straight as he said semi-seriously, “The drug thing was out of line though.”

“And pinning you against the wall.”

Jim walked silently over to sit beside Blair. He said softly, “The things I judged you on ... I was wrong.”

“I had a few preconceived notions, too. That's a bad thing for an anthropologist.”

“I guess we both need to work on that then.”


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #18 The Rig...Oil rig; bomb
Two Epilogues to 'The Rig'
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Blair padded about the loft as quietly as he could. He was trying to keep a surreptitious eye on his friend. He'd made sure that Jim had washed off after getting dunked in the oil, and again when they got home. But you never knew, delayed reactions could happen. He planned to keep checking on Jim throughout the night to make sure he really was alright. If he had swallowed any of that junk or if it irritated his skin or eyes or something ... well it wouldn't be good if he had an allergic reaction to it. The possibilities just made him shudder.

He thought back to just before they left the rig. They'd just reached 'C' Deck, and Blair was going to show them where the bomb was so the Coast Guard team could dismantle it.

Blair had no reason to think there was a problem, but that was when Jim had started vomiting. He'd been terrified that Jim was having some reaction, but Jim had done his best to brush him off. Maybe Jim was right because there'd been no further evidence of illness, in the hours since they'd left the rig. But he couldn't forget his fright. Jim was his friend. He couldn't lose him. He just couldn't.

<><><><><>

Jim jolted from sleep once again and looked for his partner. He needed that reassurance ... that he was still with him ... still alive, but Jim's memories crowded out his search. He'd been too far away to hear the bomb's timer counting down, but he'd known in his head, in his heart, just how close it had been.

After they'd gone back to the oil rig to wrap things up, he'd actually seen the timer. He'd been in such a state of shock that he'd reacted physically. He'd grabbed his stomach and doubled over, dry heaving painfully.

He'd known what Sandburg had thought; that it was a reaction to the oil he'd been immersed in ... but it was actually the realization of just how close it had been for Blair. Only one second left. One. He couldn't look at it again. He couldn't. He looked franticly around the loft once again ... where was Blair?


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #19 Spare Parts...Naomi's first appearance; carjacking
Epilogue to Spare Parts
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Naomi handed Blair her glass of wine. She smiled as she listened to her son and Jim as they joked together. Their interactions seemed different somehow than Blair's usual friendships. It seemed warmer somehow, almost like family.

Yes, family. Blair had found his home. She smiled at her next thought, that if Jim was going to be a sort of step-son then she'd really have to stop flirting with him. She slipped the wine glass deftly out of Blair's hand and sipped then handed it back at his noisy protest. Yes, big brother, certainly not father figure. She grinned as the thought crossed her mind that Simon would fit that role better.

She chuckled along with Blair and Jim at something she hadn't really been paying attention to, since her thoughts had strayed so far afield.

So, Simon Banks trusted her son. She had to wonder what the story was behind that trust, because both he and Jim cared for Blair. She would never have thought to place Blair in their company, much less their ... family.

Hmm. Should she be concerned? She hadn't exactly been kidding about the “blue uniform and jack boots” comment. She knew Blair didn't have the wanderlust like she did, as much as she'd tried to pass that on to him. He was the kind that craved roots, a home, family ... for all his interest in other cultures. She always thought he was just trying on those other cultures, hoping that one would fit him ... or that he'd fit in.

She sighed softly and when Jim glanced questioningly at her, she forced a smile. She could see it was not enough to fool him, but he let it go. He seemed a good man. Maybe Blair ... fit ... here. She hoped so. She did.


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #20 Second Chance...Maya again
Epilogue for Second Chance
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

“How's your head?”

“It aches ... in two places.”

“Ah-huh. I'll wake you every couple of hours just to be safe. But you need to rest. You look beat.”

“I'll get some ice packs.”

“You go to bed. I'll get them.”

Jim returned from the kitchen to find Blair sitting on the side of his futon. “You okay, Chief?”

“Yeah. Yeah, I'm okay. I just can't believe it ... Maya and Rivero cooked that whole thing up. I mean, I believed her when she told me that she really didn't know he was a worse crook than her father, but she was in this from the beginning. She set out to set me ... well, us ... up.”

“She knew you'd be easy ...”

“... yeah, that's me ... easy!”

“... you'd be easy ... because you cared for her.”

“Yeah. I do. But having to let her go again, probably never to see her again ... it still hurts.”

“Yeah.” Jim juggled the ice packs uncomfortably for a moment, not knowing what else to say, but knowing he couldn't say what he really felt, //Chief, she isn't good enough for you.//


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #21 Black or White...bombings of black churches
Epilogue for Black or White
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Joel finished up the dishes and turned out the lights. It was late. He needed to get to bed. Maybe he could even sleep tonight. It had been a long time since he'd slept without nightmares.

He walked through the house turning off lights and checking the locks. A sudden noise outside had him peering out the window until he was satisfied that it was the neighbor's cat. He could see it crouched by their back door, near a broken plant pot.

Joel continued up to his bedroom, with his thoughts on one particular person tonight: Blair Sandburg. Joel wondered at his own ease tonight. It was because of Blair. He'd stuck his nose into Joel's problem, and had talked him through it. It might have been a 'lie', but the kid's intentions were all to the good.

He chuckled at Blair's 'embellishments' ... and whatever the heck 'obfuscations' were. Ellison certainly had his hands full.


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #22 Blind Man's Bluff...drug Golden
Missing Scene from “Blind Man's Bluff”
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Jim and Margaret were chatting quietly on the couch when Jim heard the elevator arrive on their floor. He listened for a moment, and realized that Blair was back. The keys in the lock alerted Margaret.

Blair came in slowly. He looked exhausted.

Jim and Margaret glanced at each, both knowing that the date was over.

Blair hung up his coat, and stopped to look at them. “Hey, Jim, Margaret. I thought ... well, I hope you don't mind that I came back early. I need to hit the sack. I'm bushed.”

“You look exhausted, Chief. No problem. You just got out of the hospital. You probably shouldn't have gone out tonight anyway.”

Blair rubbed his face tiredly and yawned.

Margaret leaned over and kissed Jim on the cheek. She whispered, “I think I'd better go. I don't want to keep Blair up.”

Jim grinned and whispered back, “I don't think a siren would keep Blair awake. He's practically out on his feet.”

“How about we meet for lunch sometime this week?”

“Sounds good. Call me tomorrow.”

Jim walked Margaret down to her car. He took the stairs, mostly two at a time, on the way back up to the loft. He was still smiling when he entered the loft. He saw Blair at the sink, filling up the teakettle.

“Hey, I thought you were going to bed?”

Blair glanced over his shoulder and blinked slowly, “You ever been too tired to sleep? I had a couple of coffees trying to stay awake, so I thought I'd try something to negate all that caffeine. You want some?”

“Nah, I'm good.”

“How'd it go with Margaret?”

“Good. Really good.”

Blair turned from the sink and turned on the stove, adjusting the flame.

Jim grabbed their glasses from the coffee table and walked into the kitchen saying, “We're going to meet for lunch sometime this week.”

Jim put the glasses into the sink and turned to Blair. Blair was still standing in front of the stove.

“So, Chief. What did you do tonight besides drink ....” Something about Blair's stillness seemed wrong to Jim.

“Sandburg?”

Jim stepped over to Blair, “What's wrong, Chief?”

Blair's voice was soft, dreamlike, “fire.”

Jim fought to stay calm, “Chief ... can you look at me?”

“the fire ... it's alive,” and Blair reached out.

“NO,” Jim shouted and wrapped his arms around Blair. He pulled him away from the stove, away from the fire.

Blair struggled half-heartedly though he soon became quiescent in Jim's arms. He sagged heavily against Jim, but he still seemed held in a surreal state.

Jim tried to calm the distress he felt, thinking that Sandburg could pick up on his anxiety, “Sandburg? You hear me?”

Blair shifted his face into Jim's shoulder, but gave no answer.

“Okay, buddy. We'll just take it slow.” He stood for some minutes just rubbing Blair's back and arms gently, all the time speaking softly, asking for an acknowledgement that Blair heard him, that he understood him. Finally Blair yawned deeply. He turned his face away from Jim's shoulder, but still leaned heavily on him.

“Jim?” he asked softly, curiously.

Jim sighed in relief, “Yeah. You with me?”

Blair thought for a long moment, “Why are you hugging me?”

A shaky grin lit Jim's face, “Do you want me to let go?”

Blair thought for another long moment, “I think I'd fall down. Is that why you're hugging me?”

“Partly.”

Blair considered that then asked, “And?”

Jim hugged him harder, “You were going to make tea. Do you remember?”

“... Did you want coffee?”

Jim snorted softly, “No. You had too much coffee already. Remember?”

“Oh. Then why?”

Jim took a moment to think.

“Jim, you okay?”

“You turned on the stove.”

“I'm allowed to make tea, Jim. You haven't made that a Jim - uh, house rule yet.”

Jim muttered, “Might have to for a while, Chief.”

Blair lifted his head off Jim's shoulder and stared up at him, “Huh?”

Jim kept him wrapped in the hug, but shifted them both so Blair could see the flame.

Blair blinked several times, trying to understand what Jim was trying to show him. “... oh. I - I ...” He buried his face in Jim's shoulder again as his arms came up around Jim and gripped his shirt in his clenched fists.

“Do you remember reaching for it, Blair?”

The face never lifted but after a few moments Jim felt a nod. Jim reached out and turned the stove off. “It'll be okay, Blair. It will.”


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #23 Hear No Evil...Sheila, IA, cop dropped from chopper; white noise generator
Missing scene for Hear No Evil
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Jim sighed in resignation as he contemplated a long, sleepless night ahead of him. He'd been so sure that he had decent control of his senses. He'd really begun to hope that most of the pain of spikes was behind him. But what if ... it wasn't just his hearing?

All the doctor had done was to clean the wax out of his ears! What if there was some quirk that affected his other senses, too? He knew a cold could mess with his senses. What if there was something out there that they weren't even aware of yet? That's really what was keeping him awake ... fear ... of his own senses; of how they might surprise him in the future.

Right now he was tired and his hearing was spiking even with the earplugs back in them. Blair had taken him through the dials again and it had helped, but they still felt like they were set near ten. Blair said it would just take time to get used to the new settings, but 'he' didn't have to try to sleep through all the noise that got through. He knew Sandburg had tried to help, but although he wasn't in pain now, he still couldn't seem to sift through all the 'chatter' and tune it out.

Jim was trying not to complain. He told himself he was tougher than a little noise. But what he wouldn't give for another run through on the dials. He'd just decided to wake Sandburg up to do just that when a chopper flew low nearby.


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #24 Light My Fire...arson, Debra Reese
Missing scene for Light My Fire
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Jim was actually speechless for a moment, and even though he was a sentinel he couldn't quite believe his own eyes. What was that 'thing' on Sandburg's head? Jim's thoughts raced ... he had a camera in the glove box. If it was a long uneventful stakeout maybe Sandburg would fall asleep. A Fargo hat?! Blackmail was criminal ... but so was that hat!


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #25 Secret...Col. Oliver
Epilogue to Secret
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Jim entered the loft, exhaustion evident in every move, and in the pale face and clenched jaw. Blair watched Jim out of the corner of his eye. When Jim stopped to stare at the damage Blair jumped in, “Sorry, man. They really shot the place up. You go on to bed. I'll see if I can finish cleaning it up.”

“They ... shot it up. Oliver's men? You were here?” he asked, then swung his gaze around at the crime scene tape and the damage.

“Well, yeah. When you didn't come back when you said you would I called Simon. That's when Oliver's men broke with in gun's blazing and I took off. They chased me down to the street. Man, that bus driver is never going to let me ride with him again. See, I had to give him a hard time so that he'd call the cops ... which he did ... and Oliver's men took off. Simon was NOT happy having to come rescue me from the lockup.” Blair shivered in memory.

Jim saw the shiver. “It sounds like you had a busy night, Chief,” Jim shook his head in disbelief at the turn of events that had put Blair in such danger. His past had caught up to them both, and it sounded like Sandburg barely got out alive. “Leave it, Blair. It's going to need repair anyway. I'll take care of it tomorrow. I - I'm glad you're okay. This should never have affected you. I'm sorry.”

“No way, man. It's not your fault. Jim ... I know you told the doctor you were okay, but did that drug do anything weird to you? Any bad reaction?” Blair asked.

Jim slowly shook his head, “No. The doctor said it was a sedative. I just did my best to stay awake.”

“But how did you manage to stay awake? Maybe it didn't have as much effect on you as it would have on someone else.”

“Sandburg, right now I feel like I could sleep for a week.”

Blair couldn't let it rest there, “Then maybe you should have stayed overnight. Maybe the only bad reaction is that it takes longer to get out of your system. But how did you stay awake?”

Jim shrugged a shoulder, “Just an old trick.”

“Covert ops stuff?” asked Blair with blatant curiosity.

“Yeah. You remember that the doc bandaged my thumb. I just used a nail I found to press into it. Pain is a natural distraction. If you have to, it can keep you mind focused on what's necessary, and ignore what you can't do anything about.”

“Pain? You used pain as a distraction?” Blair asked in horror.

Jim looked at Blair, “Well, you weren't there, Chief. At the time, I was just glad you were 'safe'.” Jim looked around the loft then back at Blair before he added softly, “But you weren't so safe, were you?”

“I wish I'd been there for you, man. I'm sorry.”

Jim saw his distress and had to wonder at the friendship bestowed on him by Blair Sandburg. More than once, he'd wondered if he'd been right in involving Blair in his life, in his problems.

“If not for everything you taught me about controlling my senses, I'd never have been able to do it. So, believe me Sandburg, you 'were' there, coaching me in my head like you do whenever we can't work together. You're the reason I made it, Chief.”


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #26 Dead Drop...Galileo, elevator
Epilogue for Dead Drop
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Blair bolted upright. Again.

Jim heard him from upstairs. //Come on, Chief. Breathe.// Finally a gasp that Jim would have heard without his sentinel hearing. Jim decided that was it. Enough was enough. He took a deep breath himself and sat up, grabbed his robe, and headed down the stairs. He put the teakettle on and grabbed the Sleepytime stuff. He put enough water on for two. He was having his own problems tonight.

“Hey, Jim. Sorry.”

Jim glanced at Blair, and turned away to hide his grin. 'Bedhead' just didn't describe that ... that ... 'nest' on his friends head.

“Don't worry about it. I'm making enough for both of us.”

“I'm really sorry, Jim.”

“No. It's not you jolting awake ... well, it's not 'just' you, anyway.”

Blair walked around the kitchen island to lean on it while he watched Jim get the cups down. “Come on.” Yawn. “Out with it.”

Jim's lips thinned as he clenched his jaw. Blair saw, but didn't understand.

“Sorry, Jim. Of course it was a bad case for you, too. Didn't mean to pry.”

Jim snorted softly, “Right. It ... was just ... hard.”

Blair's eyebrows rose, “You mean, watching Galileo dump us five floors at a time down that elevator shaft? I ... well, that had to be hard. Not like my Blessed Protector could do much about it at the time though. I hope you're not beating yourself up about that.”

Jim gripped the mugs until his fingers turned white.

“Jim?”

Jim looked up, with remembered fear on his face, “Not ... just ... that, Chief. I ... heard the bomb go off.”

Blair eyes widened. “Oh, Jim,” he whispered.

The teakettle whistled.


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #27 Red Dust...Russian, uranium
Epilogue for Red Dust
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

“Goodnight, Chief. Don't stay up too late, huh. Lot's of reports to write tomorrow and you know I'd appreciate your help.”

“Sure, Jim. I just have to look up a couple of things. Shouldn't take me long.”

“I, uh, just wanted to say that you were a big help on this case. You broke it wide open with that intel on the Russian forbidden cities.”

“Really? Uh, thanks. Look ... why don't you go on to bed. You look tired.”

“So do you. I mean it, don't stay up late. I don't want to have to drag your butt out of bed in the morning.”

Blair grinned tiredly and watched Jim head up to bed. It was going to be a struggle to keep his vitals steady for the search he needed to do, but he just couldn't put it off. Why had he been so damned excited that Jim could sense radioactivity! If he can sense it, then maybe ... damn it ... maybe he could also be especially 'sensitive' to it, too. The thought made his stomach roil.

“Chief, you alright?”

Blair clenched his hands then forced a steady, slow breath and a wan smile. He could do this. “I'm a little queasy. Must be the Wonderburger. I told you that food is deadly.” Well, it was just a little obfuscation between friends, but maybe it would keep Jim from suspecting anything later.

What would he do if Jim .... He pulled himself together, trying to convince himself that Jim had some odd reactions, but not everything was an oversensitivity. Sometimes he reacted more slowly or less intensely like with anesthetics. Trying to keep that thought foremost he began what he knew was probably a futile search.


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #28 Smart Alec...Alec, arachnids
Epilogue for Smart Alec
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Sandburg in a crash helmet, knee pads, elbow pads, and roller blades. Now that had been a sight! Jim opened the freezer and grabbed two bags of frozen peas. It was too bad he didn't have any extra padding on his butt.


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #29 Private Eyes...Charlie Spring, psychic; a kidnapped girl
Missing mini-scenes for Private Eyes
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

It was just a stuffed toy, but it was Gwen's. Charlie knew that the poor kid had to be scared to death. If ever he needed a 'hit' he needed one now, for Gwen.

Charlie couldn't sleep, but he didn't care. He would pace around the girl's room all night if necessary. He needed the vibes to work for him this time. He knew the parents were waiting, and the cops, too, but no matter how bad he wanted a 'hit', nothing came to him as the time slipped away.

The night passed ever so slowly for Charlie in increasing frustration, but the sun did finally rise. Maybe that was an omen, the beginning of a new day, another chance ... and finally ... a 'hit' ... a black car ... and a dog.

But what did they mean? Charlie knew what most people thought of him. Even if he could interpret them correctly, would anyone listen?


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #30 Vanishing Act...Gordon Abbott faked his death
Missing scene from Vanishing Act
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Blair sat on the side of Elise Abbott's bed as he watched Joey set up the game on his mom's computer.

“Hey, Joey, this Space Enforcer is a cool game.”

“Yeah, Mom bought it for me just before we came back to see Grandma.”

“Is that why you came back?”

“Yeah. She's been sick.”

“That's too bad. I'm sure she's glad you moved home. Hey, are you okay ... you know, about today.”

Joey stopped working the controls of his game.

Blair had been watching the screen, “Hey, buddy. You just crashed.”

Joey stood and flopped back onto the bed beside Blair. He stared at the ceiling for a minute, then looked at Blair, “Are they going to come after me again? Is it because of Dad?”

Blair leaned down on one elbow, “You met Detective Ellison. He's here to prevent that. He won't let them hurt you or your Mom.”

“Mom said we had to go away, you know, before; that we'd have different names so we'd be safe. But we came back, and now I'm scared. Those men, they just pulled me into the car. I couldn't stop them.”

“Joey, they let you go. They don't really want you. I want you to promise that you'll stick close to your mom. Do what she says. Jim will protect you. He's done it for me.”

“Really?”

Blair chuckled, “You know, when we were following you in that car ... Jim took a corner really fast ... and he put his arm out in front of me, to make sure I didn't get hurt.”

Joey smiled, “Yeah? My mom's done that.”

“Yeah ... I bet she has.”


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #31 Pennies From Heaven...Armored Car spills counterfeits
Epilogue for Pennies From Heaven
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Jim checked the locks and turned out the lights. He heard Blair toss and turn in his sleep. He went to check on him even though he knew he was alright, but it wouldn't hurt to see him, too.

Blair started snoring and Jim grinned. He might need the white noise generator tonight. He was about to turn away from Blair's room when he saw the envelope with the 5 twenty dollar bills; the reimbursement for the lost one hundred dollar bill that Blair had had stashed in his wallet ... for emergencies.

Jim wondered about that. He'd been flippant about it at the time, saying that Blair treated it like a security blanket. That didn't seem so trivial right now. Was it a security blanket?

Jim had also said that Blair probably kept it to impress the ladies, but the kid hadn't taken that well. Blair must have known he was kidding. Didn't he? Was he? Maybe not at the time.

So Jim was back to 'a security blanket'. The whole time down in Southtown, Blair rambled on about the social implications of the incident with the money from the armored car. About people picking it up, feeling that it was 'finder's keepers'. He'd asked Jim if he blamed them. Blair obviously didn't. Blair had a whole different perspective on the dichotomy of wealth vs. poverty than Jim. Jim knew that, but sometimes things surprised him. Blair surprised him.

He made Jim see things in a different light. Even before they'd wrapped up the case, Jim had come to an understanding that there were a lot of good people who 'might have picked up the money without thinking about it'**.

Jim turned back to Blair's room. He pulled out his wallet and swapped a hundred dollar bill for the twenties. He thought it would make Blair feel better.


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #32 Survival...Quinn kidnaps Simon
Epilogue for 'Survival'
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Simon poked at the fire. He was so tired, but Ellison and Sandburg might even be worse off. He knew for sure that Sandburg was. The kid was trying to put on a brave front but Simon could see the pain lines, and sometimes the slow rocking to the pain of the gunshot.

Damn, Quinn. Damn him to hell. He certainly deserved it! He'd killed a rookie cop to get sent to prison. He shot, or maybe killed, other cops to escape, and had kidnapped Simon. Now he'd shot Sandburg in the leg. He'd thought Jim had shown great restraint in not killing him.

They had sifted through the supplies Quinn and his girlfriend had, and they'd found enough for a meal. He poured a cup of coffee for Sandburg and leaned across the distance to shake the kid's shoulder lightly.

“Coffee, Sandburg?”

Blair hitched himself higher against his rest, and Simon gave him one-handed help.

“It's hot, watch it.”

Blair grimaced but didn't say anything about the pain, just took the cup and sipped. “That hits the spot. Thanks, Simon.”

Blair peered around the camp, seeming to just realize that Jim was missing.

“Jim's checking things out. We've had enough surprises for today,” Simon told him as he took up his weapon once again. He turned to watch their prisoners, wary of them even if they were tied up securely.

Blair looked at Simon for a moment before asking, “Are you alright, Simon?”

Simon was startled by the question, but then realized that he shouldn't be. This was Sandburg, and he already knew that he looked out for his friends.


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #33 His Brother's Keeper...Steven Ellison, racehorse Little Stogie
Missing scene from His Brother's Keeper
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Blair heard the door open and the keys drop in the basket. //What was Jim doing up? Where had he gone? And why didn't he tell me?//

Blair rubbed his face as he sat up. He listened to Jim pull the refrigerator open. He didn't seem to be headed right to bed so Blair decided to join him and find out where he'd gone.

“Hey, Jim. Where've you been?”

Jim twisted the cap off his beer and threw it in the bin. “I've been to see Steven.” He took a long swallow of beer and headed for the couch.

Blair followed and sat facing him. “Why so late?”

“It had to do with the case.”

“Why didn't you tell me? It's cool if you wanted to see Steven alone. He is your brother and it's been a while.”

“Chief ... leave it alone.”

“But ...”

“Look, I almost shot him, okay. I almost killed him.”

Blair sat with his mouth open.

Jim sighed, “'Someone' took some shots at me and made it seem like it came from Steven. I didn't hit him, but he had a bruise on his head where the guy hit him. But I - I shot 'at' him. I - I could have ...”

“Jim, he's okay, right? He's okay?”

“Yeah. I'm going to pick him up in the morning and take him downtown. Get his story on record, and those documents he found that sets him up for embezzlement.”

“... and a motive for murder.”

“Right.”

“I'm sorry, Jim.”

“For what?”

“He's your brother. You're worried about him.”

Jim sighed, but kept his silence. What could he say? Jim was the lead detective of this case and Steven was the prime suspect. Worried ... didn't cover half of it.


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #34 Sleeping Beauty...girl in coma
Two Missing scenes from Sleeping Beauty
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Stacey slept on the couch covered by the afghan Blair had placed over her. Blair had talked to Missing Persons like Jim had suggested, but there hadn't been anything reported at the time. They said they'd call when they had something. Jim had to leave to take over a stakeout on short notice, so for now, it was just Blair and Stacey.

Blair wasn't a bit sleepy. He was still wired from almost hitting the girl when she'd run out in front of his car. He poured himself some coffee and sat in the chair. He couldn't help watching her. She'd seemed so childlike. She'd wandered the loft without a word spoken. She'd been drawn to the Haida Nation doll and Blair had been happy to let her hold it; rock it. Yes, 'childlike' was the word. What was her story?

<><><><><>

Stacey had heard Jim arrive and later climb the stairs to bed. She couldn't sleep so finally she wandered out into the loft carrying the doll she'd held earlier. It was still dark, but she'd slept off and on during the day. They'd told her she'd slept for eight years. She didn't want to sleep anymore. She wandered to the balcony and watched the gentle rain. She leaned against the door and watched the street, and the occasional car that went by. It was late, or very early.

<>

Jim watched her from his bed for a few minutes. When she didn't return to her bed, he sighed and threw back his covers. He grabbed a robe and went to send her back to bed.

“Stacey,” he said softly, trying not to wake Blair, too.

Stacey jumped slightly, but didn't say anything when she turned to look at him.

Jim looked out at the rain. “I like to stand here, too.” He grinned as he continued, “There's always lots of rain to watch in Cascade.”

Stacey smiled shyly, “I like the rain. It's pretty, and it's quiet this late.”

“Too much going on today?”

Stacey looked down, “I just don't remember. I should remember them. They're my parents.”

“It'll come.”

“I tried to answer the doctor's questions. Was he mad? Were ... you mad?”

Jim tried to reassure her, “I wasn't mad. I just want to help ... and I want to find the men that did this.”

“I want to do that, too.”

“I know. It will come, in time. And we'll get them, Stacey.”

Stacey nodded and then gave in to a yawn.

“You should get back to bed. You haven't been out of bed much. You must be tired.”

Stacey hugged the doll closer, “I - I slept for eight years.”

Jim grinned, “Yeah. I guess you could afford to miss a few hours tonight. Do you want something to drink ... water, milk?”

She shook her head. “I - I think I will go back to bed.”

She walked a few steps then turned quickly back to Jim. She flung her arms up around his neck and whispered, “Thank you.” Then she fled back to the little bedroom.

Jim was surprised by the hug, but warmed by it also. He'd find them and bring them to justice. That was a promise.



Click for Part 2: http://1sentinel1guide.livejournal.com/4389.html

Tags: blair, epilogue, jim, missing scene, sentinel

<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #35 Warriors...Incacha, Janet
Two Epilogues to Warriors
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Jim stood next to Sandburg as Janet was laid to rest. They stood apart from her family and friends because Sandburg felt responsible for her death. Jim's guilt was hidden away in order to support his friend. It was little enough he could do. If he hadn't delayed she might still be alive.

But if he'd spent more time looking, Incacha might still be alive. Now all he could do was stand with a friend while he grieved. And grieve for his own friend whose body would soon be on it's way back to Peru.

This case wasn't worth it. Yet it was. Incacha and the other warriors had come here to protect their land, their homes, their families. Incacha gave his life for that purpose. Jim couldn't deny him the right to pursue those objectives. But he would grieve for the loss of his friend, just like Blair.

<><><><><>

Blair's dreams were often fanciful. His imagination knew no bounds there. But not tonight. Tonight there was just him and Incacha. And they were arguing, at least Blair was.

“I'm not anything special, least of all a shaman. What were you thinking?”

“This is the beginning.”

“Of what?”

“The time at the beginning of your powers. They are yours to summon, if you choose.”

“I - I thought a shaman had to go through a trauma, a near-death experience, to gain his powers, his position.”

“The road is difficult.”

“Ya' think?!”

“You will know the time to choose.”


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #36 Three Point Shot...Orvelle Wallace
Epilogue to Three Point Shot
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Blair yawned hugely as he headed to his room. “Keep that ice on for a while longer, Jim, but don't fall asleep on the couch. That'll negate all the good it's doing on your shoulder if you get all stiff by sleeping there.”

“Go to bed.”

“I'm going,” and Blair shook his head in disbelief. Only half joking, he asked, “How you hung onto that guy all that time, man ... are you sure you're not Superman?”

“Ha ... Ha.”

Blair grinned back at his roommate and sentinel, “Glimmerman really came through. And you owe Robert one, too.”

“Glimmerman? Robert's the one that sent you to Glimmerman? Is he crazy? The man's a sleaze and connected to the mob. Just how deep is Robert anyway?”

“Jim, take it easy. Robert's a good guy. He's always come through when I needed something. Besides ... he just knows 'of' him.”

“Ah-huh. I could have him staked out I suppose. That would keep your name out of it.”

“No, no. Robert's family. You back up family.”

“A bookie.”

“Or a ... sentinel,” Blair responded stubbornly, as not so gentle reminder.

“... family.”

“Yeah.”


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #37 The Girl Next Door...Iris, Chance
Epilogue to The Girl Next Door
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Jim shut the door after Simon and Joel said their farewells. He turned toward Blair and said, “It's getting late, Chief. It's been a while since you got some sleep.” He watched for a moment longer before saying, “I'm sorry, you know.”

Blair sat strumming on his guitar, not really looking at Jim. “About what?”

Jim knew he was angry with him. He had good reason. “About having you booked. That was ... uncalled-for, especially after what you went through.”

Blair shrugged his shoulder, seemingly unconcerned, but Jim could tell he was upset.

“I ... was worried about you.”

“Really. I wasn't sure.”

Jim stared at the floor, biting his lip like some errant schoolboy about to be reprimanded. “I ...”

“It's okay, Jim. Consider yourself off the hook, man. That's what you want isn't it?”

“Chief, the charge was dropped. It isn't something that'll go on your record. But I - I can't undo what I did. All I can do is say I'm sorry.”

Blair muttered, “and rotate my tires.”

“What?”

“and clean my car, inside and out.”

Jim said almost hopefully, “Inside 'and' out?”

“Mmmm, yeah. Clean out the trunk, too. Especially the trunk! Until even 'you' can't sense Iris.”

Jim nodded, “Okay. Deal.”

“Okay.”

“Thanks, Blair, for ... letting me off the hook.”

Blair shrugged and kept strumming softly.

Before Jim could turn away Blair looked up at him and added softly, “Jim? Thanks for getting there in time.”


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #38 Poachers...Elaine, Fish and Wildlife Officer
Epilogue to Poachers
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Blair laid crunched into the corner of the couch, blue books and his laptop had been pushed to one side, then deposited on the floor. He thought about 'catch and release' ... and not about fishing. Jim was off with Elaine for a three day weekend ... in a two man tent. Elaine's two man tent. He snorted at Jim's line, “I don't have a tent.***” He'd have to remember that one!

Catch and release. Jim didn't date much but when he did, that seemed to be his strategy. He wondered if it was done consciously. Well, there was no getting that kind of information out of Jim. Maybe he'd talk to Carolyn ...


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #39 Inside Man...Jim, Mob
Missing scene from Inside Man
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Jim berated himself silently for his stupidity in getting involved with Lazar's daughter-in-law. It would mean their lives if they were caught. He'd engaged his senses as soon as he awoke, but the fear of discovery was making him ill at ease.

He watched as Michelle paused at the door. She looked back at Jim, smiled, then turned back. She checked the area carefully before exiting.

As soon as Michelle had left, he rolled rapidly out of bed. He hadn't heard anything amiss, but he wanted to watch also, until she was safely back to her room. He relaxed only slightly when everything seemed okay. He got ready for another day with the Lazar family.

Only, today, Sandburg would get mixed up in this, too. All because of his senses. But he couldn't afford for them to go haywire again. There was Michelle to think about and her son, Edward. And a mob war. And now Sandburg would be in the middle of it, too, all because the senses had proven unreliable again.


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #40 Vendetta...Freeman, road rage
Missing Scene for Vendetta
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Blair followed Jim into the loft. Jim was still furious at Freeman. This was a side of Jim that Blair hadn't known existed. Oh, he knew Jim carried a lot of anger around, but he'd never seen it expressed so overtly. The incidents with Freeman were bad enough, but Blair knew without a doubt that if Jim's anger hadn't been directed at Freeman, he would have directed his anger at Blair.

But why this 'road rage' thing with Freeman, aside from the fact Freeman was a jerk? But Jim had been on edge all day, hadn't he? That was the real problem, Jim was already angry. He'd witnessed a crime with his enhanced senses, and he knew he wouldn't be believed because he had been three blocks away at the time.

It was Jim's secret, except for the threat Blair's thesis presented. He knew Jim hadn't liked their original deal: help with the senses in return for information for Blair's thesis. But Jim had been too scared 'not' to accept it and now Blair was beginning to wonder if their 'deal' was ethical for that reason alone.

His advisors were pressing for the first chapter of his diss. Jim's anger, his frustration, his fear were bottled up most of the time. But what would happen ... when the time came? He couldn't stall forever, but what was he going to do? If only he had another subject, but he might as well wish for a dozen.


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #41 Fool Me Twice...Genevieve
Epilogue to Fool Me Twice
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Sandburg's been mooning around for days, ever since 'Genevieve' left. He stayed up late, and got up early, probably hoping to keep his mind busy ... as if it ever stopped being busy. Jim just tried to make sure he got 'some' sleep and ate something before he took off for the day. Sometimes he felt like Sandburg's mother.

But Sandburg's restlessness seemed to have been assimilated into Jim's own sleep habits lately.

Jim sighed. Genevieve Benet. Gustavo Alcante.

It was a hell of a coincidence for those two to be connected to the same case. Benet the human rights activist, and Alcante, wanted by the FBI. Yet, Alcante had come back to help Jim save Benet and the other participants in the ceremony, including Sandburg. For that alone, Jim was glad he'd escaped the FBI agents.

Jim respected Benet, and even Alcante in a way. Both had put their lives on the line that day. But Benet was still out there fighting for human rights.

Jim wouldn't bet on what Gustavo was up to now, and knowing their luck, Alcante would show up again.


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #42 Storm Warning...Rucker Ellison, Storm Island
Epilogue for 'Storm Warning'
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Jim and Rucker kept watch on the perps until Rucker's Coast Guard buddies arrived to take them in charge. They watched as the ship left the little dock then turned to climb back to the station and light house on Storm Island.

“Jim, I'm going on up to the lighthouse to check things over again before nightfall. See you back at the house.”

“Sure, Ruck. I'll start some supper if Sandburg hasn't already.”

Rucker grunted grudging approval, “Sandburg's pretty tough. You sure he's only an observer?”

He was joking, and Jim knew it, but it made him think. The kid hated guns but he'd handled himself and that automatic pretty well. Of course, he'd told Sandburg to aim over their heads. But still, he'd done okay.

Jim climbed the steps and pushed open the door. Sandburg was asleep on the couch. Well, there'd be no supper for a while. Jim looked around the room. The glass from the broken windows had been swept up. The expended shells from their weapons were in a plastic bag. Sandburg must have figured they might need them for evidence.

He walked softly over to him. Blair's eyes were black and puffy, and his nose ... looked painful. The breeze gusted through the broken windows. He sighed, thinking that they'd need to be boarded up before nightfall. Then he noticed Blair shiver in the breeze, but not awaken. He reached down to pull a blanket over him. He'd let him sleep while he fixed a quick supper. No need to wake him. Not yet.


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #43 Red Ice...Yuri; Micki and smuggled diamonds from Russia
Three Missing Scenes for Red Ice
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Jim paced back and forth across the living room. Anger showed on his face, in his sharp movements. Blair waited while Jim wear off the adrenaline. When Jim stopped at the balcony doors, Blair sighed.

Jim looked over his shoulder at him, “Sorry, Chief.”

“What are you angry about?”

Jim shook his head in disgust, “This whole case.”

“Are you angry about Yuri? ... At Micki?”

“With Yuri ... it's complicated. We have a long history ... all of it bad. I want to bring him to justice, but would he get what he deserves, or would his backers somehow get him off?” Jim sighed before continuing, “And Micki ... well, with her I'm just disappointed.”

“Yeah, me too. But, I can't help thinking there must be a reason behind her actions that we don't know about.”

“I hope so, Chief, but she's in a lot of trouble even if that's true. Yuri tried to kill her. Even if we catch Yuri, will that stop the hit on Micki? And why is Vaslova really here?”

“Maybe we'll get some answers tomorrow.”


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #44 Dead Certain...Cassie Wells; Pinecrest, Washington
Epilogue for Dead Certain
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Jim opened the door to the loft and dropped his keys in the basket.

Blair was grinning broadly as he said, “Man, that worked! I can't believe it!”

“What'd I tell you?”

“That restaurant was pricey. I bet Cassie was planning to watch us fight over the check.”

Jim grinned as he said, “But, the gentlemen that we are, we let her get it.”

Blair was still chuckling as he went into his room to change. Jim went to the kitchen, “You want something to drink?”

“Just water. I don't have much grading to do tonight, for a change. An hour, tops, and I should be done.”

Jim reached in and grabbed two bottles of water, setting one on the table for Blair. He drank most of his down as he headed up the stairs to change. He came down in a few minutes just as Blair came out of his room with a pile of papers. Sandburg sat at the table and pulled out his glasses, picked up some tape, and pieced his glasses together, then set them carefully on his face, twisting them a bit to settle them comfortably.

Jim had stopped and stared for a moment, then he walked around the table and into the kitchen, looking askance at Blair. Back in Pinecrest, and since, Blair had never said a word to him about the glasses after he'd twisted them apart and used the earpiece to pick the lock.

Blair flipped back through the test he was grading and wrote a comment then put it aside. He reached up to settle the glasses straight again, and wrinkled his nose a bit as he tried to focus.

//Damn. He owed him for those. $150.00, at least.//

“Hey, Sandburg. I'll get reimbursed for your glasses tomorrow.”

Blair looked up, squinted a little, “Oh, that'll be great, Jim. I can pick them up tomorrow night. I'll go down after we get home. No, it'll have to be the day after. I have a seminar tomorrow night.”

Jim thought for a moment, then reached for his wallet, “Here, take this and pick them up tomorrow. Then you'll have them for your seminar.”

“That's okay, Jim ...”

“No, you need them. Take it. I'll get it back.”

“I'll get a receipt. Thanks, Jim.”

“Yeah, goodnight.”

“Night.”

Jim went up the stairs. Soon the light turned off.

Blair picked up the money and grinned.


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #45 Breaking Ground...Dig in Cascade, Freemasons
Missing scene for Breaking Ground
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Jim pulled into the parking space outside the loft. Blair shifted slightly but settled back against the window, sound asleep. Jim sighed deeply and rubbed his face. He was exhausted. It had been a long day, and then Sandburg's fall at the dig site had ended with a few hours spent in the ER.

Luckily Sandburg was okay, if bruised. He'd scared Jim tonight. That wasn't an insignificant fall, and Jim wasn't about to let Blair shrug it off even if what they'd found in the bottom of the pit had Sandburg all excited. Blair was still groaning as he was taking 'rubbings' of it!

Well, time for bed. He shook Blair's arm as gently as possible, until the kid made waking up sounds. Jim watched as he blinked a few times, then dragged himself upright. He was out of the truck before Jim could get around to the other side to help him. He moved stiffly but didn't seem to be in too much pain.

Blair's excitement seemed to reawaken when he did. They hadn't even reached the door before he began, “You know, that 'rubbing' has some odd characters on it. They looked like they could be from several languages. I bet Dr. Watson would love to take a look at it tomorrow.”

“Right. Tomorrow, Chief. She's sleeping right now, like we should be.”

“Oh, I know, man. I know.”

<>

Jim came down the stairs shaking his head. Sandburg had been up all night studying that 'rubbing'. Give the kid an hours sleep and he was good to go ....


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #46 Prisoner X...Starkville Prison
Missing scene from Prisoner X
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Blair held his flashlight to the papers in his lap. He couldn't concentrate. He couldn't sleep. He didn't even plan to stay in the motel room he'd rented. He just felt guilty leaving Jim in that place. Just that one day of classes in there left Blair on the verge of an anxiety attack. But he had just known Jim would volunteer, and Blair was still terrified that someone inside would recognize him. Even if they didn't, that was not a safe place to be. He was a sentinel, and Blair was supposed to be there to back him up.

He leaned his head back and not too gently beat it against the headrest. After a number of deep calming breaths he'd finally settled down a little. Now what to do? Well, he might as well look at the papers from the prison writing class.

//Great, I get to go undercover and I'm still grading papers.//

He finally got to Jim's paper. He was curious what Jim had written. Not that Jim couldn't write concisely, and objectively, but this was a creative writing class. He picked up the paper and began, and immediately grinned:

'Once upon a time, in a galaxy far, far away, there was this kid that was always getting himself into bad situations....'


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #47 The Trance...Corinna Santiago; cop murdered
Epilogue to The Trance
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Murphy killed his own partner. Jim wouldn't have believed it but there was no denying it now. All that was left to do was sign the reports and the case was closed.

He made his way home slowly. He was tired. It was late. He had a lot on his mind. Sandburg ... he shouldn't have talked to the kid that way. Murphy had come down on Blair as 'just a consultant', that he 'couldn't' understand the loss of a partner. And Jim had believed Murphy was right at the time. Maybe he still did, even though he'd apologized ... well, in his own way ... to Sandburg.

Jim was deep in his own thoughts as he arrived home. He unlocked the door of his darkened loft. He didn't stop for a late supper, just headed wearily for bed. Sleep would be another matter. Sandburg was asleep, and Jim was glad. He didn't want to face him again before straightening out his own thoughts.

Because he didn't think that the kid ... Blair ... did know about losing a partner. He knew that Blair thought he would understand, and Jim knew that Blair considered him his friend, and his partner. He'd called Jim his Blessed Protector, and that's certainly one aspect of being a partner. Another was 'being' the protector, too. Sandburg did good on that front, for 'Jim the sentinel'.

But Jim had lost his team in Peru. He'd lost Jack Pendergrast. From everything he'd heard from Blair, he hadn't had a relationship like that, before Jim. A partnership where your life is held in the other's hands ... and you're the one that fails ... him. It isn't just grief, it's guilt, too. And a debt owed to your partner to bring his killer to justice.

Did Sandburg understand all that?


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #48 Mirror Image...Warren Chapel
Epilogue to Mirror Image
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Jim was relaxing on the couch while Blair was putting the finishing touches on Jim's bedroom which Chapel had shot up when he'd taken Blair and Cassie hostage. Jim grinned when he saw Sandburg stand back to admire his work. It had been 'interesting' seeing Blair and Cassie put their heads together to fix up his room, although Jim had had to veto their ideas for a major makeover.

It had seemed to work out as a good project to get Cassie's mind off Chapel. Warren Chapel was a genuine, certifiable psychopath, and Cassie having been on two cases involving him was too much for anyone.

Blair was still stressed out by his two encounters with Chapel, once in Conover and then here in the loft. Sandburg still felt guilty about accidentally alerting Chapel to Jim's presence, but he shouldn't have. It had been the most natural reaction anyone could have had.

Blair Sandburg and Cassie Welles had each survived two encounters with Chapel. They were a lot tougher than anyone gave them credit for.


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #49 Finkelman's Folly...Simon is shot, overhears murder plan
Missing scene for Finkelman's Folly
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

“Hey, Simon. You awake?”

“Jim? Sandburg?” Simon moaned softly as he tried to sit up a little, but Jim gently pressed him back down.

Blair answered, “Yeah, it's us. We kind of snuck in here so we can't stay long. Simon, you have to stay flat, man. That's a bullet wound and it's gotta hurt. I remember when Quinn shot me ...”

Jim nudged Blair to silence, “Sir, we just wondered if you needed anything from your place. We'll pick up some clothes at least ... whatever you want.”

Simon tried to get his bearings, as he blinked, “Everything's kind of blurry.”

It was obvious to them both that Simon wasn't altogether with them, mentally.

“Do you want your glasses?” asked Blair.

Simon looked groggily around the room, seeming to be searching for something, or someone, “No. I just need to see Daryl.”

Jim answered gently, “He's fine, Simon. He's already been in to see you. He and Joan went down to get a bite to eat. They'll be back soon.”

Blair was quick to add, “Yeah, they'll only let in family. That's why we snuck in.”

“Sandburg, we didn't sneak in,” said Jim in mild exasperation.

“Oh, then we're family? Well, close enough, huh Simon? We could tell them that you're my dad. What do ya say?” and Sandburg bounced on his toes.

Simon just scowled, “Just because you claimed to be Jim's nephew, don't think it goes any farther than that, Sandburg.”

Blair's bounce stilled, “It's okay, man. It's okay. I - I was just kidding.”

Blair backed a step away and turned to Jim, “I'll just wait outside ... you know ... watch out for hospital security. 'Cause we 'did' sneak in here.”

“Sandburg?” Jim said as he watched him go. He turned back to Simon just as he snored softly. Jim sighed deeply, “Simon,” he whispered, “I don't think you realize how much Sandburg ... values your friendship.”


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #50 Sweet Science...Sweet Roy, boxer; counterfeit money
Epilogue for Sweet Science
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Blair said his condolences to Jamie and Sharita and turned to walk over to Jim.

“Sandburg. You okay?”

“Yeah, man. It's just ... you know, it's such a waste.”

“At least we cleared Roy's name, and because of you, Jamie was cleared of Roy's murder. I - I think Roy would be grateful.”

“It's the least I could do. He was my friend.”

It was late when they arrived back in the city. Sandburg hadn't said much on the way back. At least the next day was Sunday so they didn't have to be up too early. Jim turned most of the lights out after locking up, but Sandburg still sat on the couch.

Instead of heading up to bed, Jim sat beside Blair. He wondered if he wanted to talk. “You, uh, told me about when you and Roy met. You two managed to keep in touch all those years. You must have been on the move some. And Roy must have been in training and on the road, too.”

Blair nodded, “Yeah. But neither of us had a good friend, a close friend.” Sandburg smiled gently, “He was one of a kind. Special, you know.”

Jim had a feeling all of Blair's friends were special, to him. He listened as the memories unfolded of Roy Jones, Jr., Blair's friend.


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #51 Remembrance...William Ellison, housekeeper Sally
Epilogue to Remembrance
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Sally brought coffee into the den for William. He looked very tired, maybe even a bit lost. That was unusual for him. Sally Wong had known her employer for many years. She didn't always approve of his behavior, but this was his home and she had done her best for the family.

She wandered about the big, cold house righting things that had been disturbed during the kidnapping of William. She'd been so frightened, and then Jimmy had come. It made her heart glad to see him again. It made her proud to see the good man that he had become.

She wandered upstairs putting away linens and straightening the rooms. She could have left all that for later, or tomorrow, but she felt better keeping busy ... as busy as her mind was.

She stopped outside of Jimmy's old bedroom. She saw the old album. William must have taken it out. She went to put it back in it's place. She looked slowly around the room, then sat on Jimmy's bed. There had been some happy times with those boys. She remembered so many nights when she had read to the boys, both tucked into Jimmy's bed for the story. Then sometimes she'd have to carry Stevie to bed when he fell asleep.

Jimmy and Stevie. It would be good to visit with them. She wondered if William would be angry if she did. Well, she didn't have to tell him, but she would. It wasn't something she should keep secret. Maybe ... William would come, too.


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #52 Love Kills...Lila; reaction to heroin in prayer beads
Epilogue to Love Kills
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Jim laid on his back staring out the skylight above his bed. He'd been stunned to see Lila again. She was just as beautiful as ever. He'd begun to believe that maybe good things would come of that meeting.

A lot of good things had come into his life since meeting Blair Sandburg. He had friends. He had his senses ... at least Sandburg told him those were good things to have. He still had his doubts sometimes. And Lila had reappeared in his life.

He'd practically given up the idea of ... love ... of loving someone. But Lila had made even that seem possible again.

Jim tossed and turned for a while before giving up. He slowly rose and wiped a weary hand down his face. He grabbed his robe and went downstairs. He might as well make coffee. It was going to be a long night it seemed.

He'd been very quiet. Ranger training kicked in without thought to keep from waking Sandburg.

But Blair was awake already. It was a testament to Jim's upset that he hadn't noticed. Blair waited a few minutes to see if Jim would head back upstairs, but when he smelled the coffee he decided that he'd see if Jim could use some company.

He walked out already dressed in his warmest sweats. Jim was standing at the balcony. Blair went to get his own cup of coffee and moved slowly to join him. He didn't say anything, just stood close.

It was a while before Jim broke the silence, “You should be in bed. I don't need a babysitter.” The tone was stiff and a bit hard but Blair knew what was behind it.

“Not babysitting. Just keeping you company.”

That's all he said, and Jim seemed a bit puzzled. He waited for more but Blair didn't say another word. All he did was glance at Jim and move a little closer. They stood and drank their coffee until Jim finally turned to Blair. “Thanks, Chief ... for the company. Maybe I can sleep now.”

“Anytime, Jim. Goodnight.”


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #53 Crossroads...Clayton Lake, 'disease' hoax
Epilogue to “Crossroads”
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Simon wondered about the puzzle his two friends presented him. One tall, stoic, almost grim, and very, very dangerous if you were on the wrong side of the law. The other, who was asleep in the seat beside him, was none of that. He was younger, smaller, and more experienced about the world than they gave him credit for. He might not be trained in hand-to-hand but he could hold his own in a fight. He had to as Jim's partner. He seemed to talk nonstop, but rarely repeated himself. And he was ... a friend. Not just to Jim, but to Simon, too.

//How in the world had that happened?/

Simon had been confused by Jim's 'vacation' plans. He'd said he just wanted to get away for a while, do some fishing. Without Sandburg. He'd seen the kid's face. He'd been hurt but he'd tried not to show it. And Simon had inadvertently made it worse by talking Sandburg into joining him in 'surprising' Ellison.

Simon sighed deeply. He'd been very worried about Sandburg. When those thugs had taken him away, supposedly with Ebola or whatever, he'd thought he might never see him again. He'd been surprised at how painful that thought was. He looked at the kid again, maybe to reassure himself that he was really alright. When he saw how tired Blair looked, he made a decision.

When he pulled into his driveway, Sandburg stirred.

“Sandburg, wake up. We're here.”

The kid looked around in confusion. He sat up, scrubbed at his half-asleep face and said, “Oh. I'll call a cab. Thanks for the ride, Simon.” He proceeded to pull out his cell phone.

“Hold on there, Sandburg! You're sick and you're not even fully awake. Do you really think I'd kick you out at the curb and let you find your own way home? What do you think I am?”

“Um, Jim's friend.”

“Sandburg, do you know how exasperating you are?”

“Is that a rhetorical question?”

Simon snorted inelegantly and shook his head at the absurdity of this conversation. “Listen, I thought we could stop here for a quick supper. We can rest up a bit. You look as tired as I feel. I thought we could watch a game maybe, or just sit out in the backyard and take it easy. If ... IF ... you feel up to it later, I'll take you home, but only if I think you'll be alright by yourself. Otherwise you'll stay in Daryl's room tonight. Now, let's get inside and find something to eat.”

Sandburg sat with his mouth half open, but finally turned it into a shy grin. “I could eat. Thanks.”

The kid was out on his feet before dark. Simon led him to Daryl's room and stayed only long enough to make sure he got his shoes off before crawling into bed and falling asleep.

He checked on him several times during the evening, the last time just before he turned in. He wondered at the friendship that had developed between Jim and himself. He'd been totally floored by the friendship between Jim and Blair. It didn't seem so strange tonight.

“No thanks necessary, my friend,” he whispered as he pulled the door nearly closed once more.


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #54 Foreign Exchange...Megan Connor's first show
Epilogue for Foreign Exchange
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Blair laid flat on his back, arms back and hands under his head ... and wide awake. He was worried. Megan Connor was in town and way too observant for his peace of mind.

//What the hell was Jim thinking?//

Even though Jim didn't want her for a partner, Blair knew he admired her. She was smart. She was good looking. She wasn't against breaking the rules when it came to getting the perp. And ... if Blair had a vote ... they just might tie for 'worst driver' at the PD. She was way too much like Jim.

//Let's just hope that it's true that 'opposites' attract. Man, I better come up with more obfuscations.//

She'd seen way too much of Jim's abilities. She hadn't questioned them ... much ... yet. But he'd seen the speculation in her eyes.

Blair yawned, then twisted into a more comfortable sleeping position. Jim liked her ... except for 'the coat' ... Maybe if Blair told her that 'Sandy' really loved it, maybe he could talk her into wearing that 'pink dingo' coat all the time.


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #55 Neighborhood Watch...Katie and Rachel; witness protection
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

“I'm never going to see her again, am I?”

Jim hesitated only a moment. Blair needed to know the truth. “The Marshalls know that Lonnie Stevens set up the hit on Katie while he was in prison. When he goes away for life, he's going to want revenge even more than when he was put away for eight years.”

“It's not safe for her to stay here. They'll have to start over ... again.”

Jim sighed with regret for his friend. He was also a bit worried. He knew how quickly Blair had grown attached, “They'll do fine.”

“Katie's a good mom. She'll help Rachel get past this. ... And at least they'll be together.”


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #56 Night Shift...alligator, Gabe the angel
Epilogue for Night Shift
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Morning had finally come. The strike was over. The PD had taken some major hits: first when Johnny Macado had driven into the ground floor with Kaplan's car; then when Smallwood set off a bomb as a diversion for the hit on Macado. Not to mention having to deal with the breakdown of city services. Finally those cases were under control. So was the alligator.

Jim and Blair trudged into the loft. It had been a long night on many fronts. The intro to Blair's dissertation had nearly ended their friendship tonight. But words from a caring 'angel' had made Jim 'listen to the whispers of his own heart' and 'to the hearts of others'.****

They had grabbed some muffins at the bakery and two cups of coffee. They sat at the table too tired to enjoy their 'breakfast'. They really needed sleep, so it wasn't long before they started to get ready to go to bed for a well-earned rest. They'd need to be back late this afternoon to relieve others.

But Jim felt he had to say something, even though he would be avoiding the main issue, “Sandburg ... I'm sorry about Gabe getting hurt. I know you feel bad about that.”

“It was my fault he got hurt. I pushed Smallwood and his gun went off.”

“He was aiming at Johnny Macado. You were just trying to help.”

Blair thought for a moment. “You know, Gabe said something to me tonight, before all that happened. He said he was there 'to work a miracle'. And then, after he got shot, the first thing he said was 'the hardest part was making it look like an accident'.”**** Blair waited for something from Jim, but he just clenched his jaw. “We've seen some weird stuff, man. Gabe makes me wonder, you know?”

“A miracle. Saving Johnny Macado? Well, he's not a bad kid. He's just had a rough life, and he's trying to do the best he can in a bad situation.”

Jim headed up the stairs but stopped before he reached the top. He couldn't forget the words from Gabe that had kept him from throwing away his friendship with Blair. Jim turned to look at him and wondered what miracle Gabe was talking about ... saving Johnny Macado, saving Blair, or saving their friendship.

“Sandburg? Smallwood could have killed you right there in the corridor, or he could have taken you with him as a hostage. ... I'm glad you weren't hurt.” Then he turned away but continued, “It's late, Chief. Get some sleep while you can. We have to be up soon.”

Jim didn't say anything about the dissertation. He was still too shaken by the words Blair had written. But he knew it wasn't Blair that was the problem ... it was the words, and what they said about him. He knew he didn't like the man painted by those words, at least his own interpretation of them, though Blair seemed to think otherwise. He should talk to him about it, but not tonight.


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #57 Sentinel Too, Part 1...another sentinel, Alex; nerve gas
Missing scene for Sentinel Too, Part 1
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Blair parked the Volvo and headed for his office. It was very late but that wasn't what was foremost in Blair's thoughts, //Was it too late ... for Jim to forgive him?// Blair was supposed to be the sentinel expert ... some expert! Jim was furious with him ... and Jim was right to be. He'd said she'd “played him pretty good”*****, and he was right.

He walked the dim halls of Hargrove until he reached his office. He fumbled with the keys for a moment before getting the right one in the lock. He entered, shut the door, and stood for a moment, lost in thought. //What the hell did I do, Jim?***** What should I have done? I thought I was doing the right thing to keep you both safe.//

Blair sat at his desk in despair as he thought about something else Jim had said, “Chief, this isn't about her being a criminal”*****. It was about Jim being a sentinel, his sentinel, and he hadn't seen it. He'd been blinded by the research and had forgotten about his friend.

He leaned over his desk and rested his forehead in his hands. He'd lost Jim's trust ... after everything they'd been through, Jim felt he couldn't rely on him anymore. That was the most devastating part of this whole mess.


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #57 Sentinel Too, Part 1...another sentinel, Alex; nerve gas; the fountain
Episode #58 Sentinel Too, Part 2...the fountain; Sierra Verde; the temple
Missing scene between the Sentinel Too's
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Megan tucked the blanket around Sandy one more time. Blair couldn't seem to stay still even when asleep. She worried about him ... enough to join him on this crazy trip. She'd been on her way up to visit Blair in hospital when he entered the elevator she was trying to exit.

She didn't know how he stayed on his feet! The doctors had to be crazy. And Sandy more so. She'd fumed all the way to his hotel room to collect his things. She'd fumed all the way to the airport, as she argued, by phone, with the airline for a ticket beside Sandy. Well, she couldn't let him go alone!

She had to be as crazy as Sandy for letting him talk her into 'not' handcuffing him to his bed. God, she hoped he'd be okay. She'd never seen him so tired, so pale, and that breathing/wheezing thing kept her awake for the whole trip; afraid she'd wake up and it wouldn't be there.

She shuddered at the recollection of his body being dragged from the fountain. She'd 'known' that he was gone. 'Known' it without doubt. Yet Jim Ellison hadn't doubted, not for one moment, that Sandy was still in there.

She'd have to thank him for that ... after she'd kicked his butt for all the rest.


<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>
Episode #58 Sentinel Too, Part 2...the fountain rescue; Sierra Verde
Missing scene from Sentinel Too, Part 2
<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>-<>

Jim had closed his eyes and pretended to sleep. Simon had too many questions and sitting amongst other pa